Milorad Pavić

Second body

TO JASMINA MIHAJLOVIĆ

The author of this book is imaginary; the rest of the characters mostly existed. The Spring of the Virgin Mary mentioned in these pages can be found near the house of the Holy Virgin Mary in the town of Ephesus, now Turkey. The ring in the tale also exists. We saw it at a friend of ours’. It changes color depending on the state of its bearer’s body. The two authors talked of in this novel also lived – Gavril Stefanović Venclović (cca 1680-1749?) and Zaharija Orfelin (1726-1784). One lived in Sent Andrea, in Hungary, and the other for a while in Venice. Their works mentioned and quoted here can be read to this very day. In 1772 Venetian printer and publisher Teodosije published Orfelin’s voluminous biography of the Russian Tsar Peter the Great, one of the most finely illustrated books of the time, today read as an exciting novel. Alexander Pushkin had it in his library and studied it carefully. 18th century Venice also had a famous orphanage for the incurable (Conservatorio degli incurabili). All in all, many of the people in this book really did live in their day, for example the musician Zabetta, or Cristofolo Cristofoli, Venetian inquisitor of the 18th century, but their fates were lost in the darkness of time, and have been reformulated here.

CONTENTS

PART ONE

1. Three Wise Waters from Ephesus
2. The Ring of Living Stone
3. The Mantra

PART TWO

1. The House on the Canal of Miracles
2. The Bridge of Tits
3. Orphanage for the Incurable
4. The Devil’s Trill
5. The Scales from Pompeii
6. The Green lace Glove
7. The Sonic Thread
8. The Comedy of Servants
9. The Four-Zero Dress

PART THREE

1. Maori Coffee with Orange Oil
2. The Clay Army
3. The Library
4. Walk after Death, or Where had he been?

PART FOUR

1. Not Now!
2. The Metropolitan Cometh
3. Kibela’s Smile
4. God and the Mother of God in the Sent Andrea Church of Iconographer Luke
5. Galleys on the Sea
6. The Feast
I Stable for the Lamb of God
II Food for the Lamb of God
III The Body
IV The Second Body
V Sweets come at the End
7. Woe and Wretchedness
8. The Letters by He who shall write them No More

PART FIVE

1. Food of the Second Body and Mont St. Michel
2. Satan drinks Apple Juice
3. Chapter for Those that Prefer not to Think
4. The Dreams of Lisa Swift
5. Bunker near the Village of Babe
6. Kiss on the Neck

POST SCRIPT

Second Body - Part One

SECOND BODY

“Live slow, die fast.
“Live fast, die slow”
Words on a T-shirt

PART ONE


1. Three Wise Waters from Ephesus

In a handsome yellow bus circling the streets of Belgrade as a gift from the Japanese government came the sound of a mobile phone. Mozart. A middle-aged woman in a black astrakhan fur cap the tufts of which joined seamlessly with her raven hair began rummaging hastily through her purse and pockets. The mobile was nowhere to be found. It rang again. Again Mozart. The sound came from the pocket of a boy standing next to the woman.

- That’s my mobile ringing in your pocket – said Lisa Swift (for it was she) with a slight foreign accent.

- Tell me about it! – snapped the boy and at that very moment Mozart resounded from his pocket once more.

- Why doesn’t the gentleman answer the call if the phone is his? – asked Lisa ironically with the same strange accent.

The boy hesitated for a moment or two as though he were waiting for something. The bus was slowing down as it approached the stop at Terazije. When it came to a halt, the boy took the ladies’ Nokia from his pocket and answered it:

- Hello! Yes?Then he got off the bus and handed the mobile to Lisa with the words:

- It’s for you. Your husband!Lisa screamed, in a foreign language somehow, leapt from the carriage at the last moment, took the phone and yelled a frantic “Hello!” into the receiver. There was nobody at the other end.

Of course it could not have been me, her husband, on the phone, for I had been laid to rest forty days before at the Belgrade cemetery at 50 Roosevelt Street.

***

When the first weeks of mourning were over, Elisabeth Swift, my wife, or rather my widow, held a commemoration service and went off to the village of Babe at the foot of the Kosmaj mountain where I had a family house. There were some legal formalities about my estate there that she had to take care of. She was having breakfast on the porch covered in tiny windows of all colors. Memories of our life together were passing through her mind, first of all the unusual circumstances under which we had met and married.This is how it all took place.

First I have to say that I had reached the age when we realize that we have our bad days every year. Mine flocked around my birthday. Then I would become a baby again, catching my thoughts like flies. On one of those days I opened my e-mail and found a letter of the kind written by women offering an erotic relationship. The letter-cliché was signed by a certain Elisabeth Swift whom I had never heard of before. She had added her e-mail address as well. Miss Swift wrote:

Hi!
I think we had correspondence a long time ago, if it was not you, I am sorry. If it was, I could not answer you because my Mozilla mail manager was down for a long time and I could not fix it only with my friend’s help, so I got the email’s address out for me…
I hope it was you I corresponded with and that you are still interested, as I am, though I realize much time has passed since then.
I really don’t know where to start.
Maybe, you could tell me a little about yourself since I lost our early letters, your appearance, age, hobbies and are you still in the search?
If it was you, I wrote to and you are interested to get to know me better I have a profile at: http://ermo.org.
Don’t really know what else to say for now I hope this is the right address. Let me know if you are interested. And I hope you won’t run when you see my picture.
Au revoir
your devoted reader
Elisabeth Imola Swift

I read and forgot the letter with a smile that authors keep for their female readers. But Lisa Imola Swift did not. Soon after that she appeared in my life in person.

If you’re an author, you will probably have women who enjoyed the love you described in a tale or men whom you took into your novel for a month for a mere several hundred dinars decide to send you a small present. All these gifts are of insignificant face value, but of immense virtual weight. And so over the years I came to possess all sorts of things: a Russian house ghost of painted stone, Greek rosary beads, a glass saber full of Georgian cognac, a folding effigy, the pipe of some reader from France (which I didn’t use for other people’s pipes are not to be smoked), a fine box of Havana cigars that I smoked with gusto even though I knew that the tobacco was shaped by South American women rolling it across their ample thighs.

Six months after I received the letter and forgot about it Miss Swift contacted me once more and asked if we could meet, for she had a gift for me. She was in town. We met at the Que Passa? café in Kralja Petra Street. Lisa Imola Swift turned out to be younger than I expected, very businesslike and successful in her profession, and from an equally successful family. Her real name could barely be pronounced: Amava Arzuaga Eulohia Ihar-Swift. Imola was her nickname, and Elisabeth her name. Her mother originated from the noble Ihar family of Aragon, and Lisa inherited from her the habit of falling asleep with a book in her hands, and her paternal grandfather was from England, where in a moment of revelation he bought a theater box next to that of the royal family and made a fortune leasing out the seats to anyone who wanted to be seen beside royalty at performances. From her male ancestors Lisa learned that she could arrange her life, her actions and relationships like a garden: like an orchard she planted and watered it by design. And grafted…

When I first learned of all that, and knowing that she was an archaeologist, I thought she was interested in my work as a historian. But no, she dumped a bunch of my novels onto the table asking me to sign them. That was the reason she had come.From Turkey, where she occasionally worked on the excavation of ancient cities, she had brought me a present of a tiny bottle that I first thought held some scented oil from Asia Minor. I opened it and took a sniff. It had no smell. My reader laughed.

- It’s water – she said – you’re supposed to drink it.The vial really did contain water, I drank it and then heard the tale that goes with it and is well worth listening to.

- Ephesus is an ancient town in Asia Minor on the shore of the Aegean Sea – Elisabeth told me – and is famous as a port where caravan goods were unloaded for centuries to continue their journey across the vastness of the sea. The town was also long known as the cult place of “great mothers”. First it held the temple of Kibela, Phrygian mother of the gods and nature. When it was destroyed, the same stone was used to build the temple of the Greek goddess Artemis, eternal virgin and protector of nature and children. Here, in Ephesus, the Virgin Mother ended her life in this world. The “Gospel according to John” (19:25-27) says:

“Standing beside the cross of Jesus were His mother, His mother’s sister, the wife of Cleopas, and Mary Magdalene. And When Jesus saw His mother and the disciple whom He loved standing near, He said to His mother, “Mother, there is your son!” Then He said to His disciple, “There is your mother.” And from that hour the disciple took her to his own home.”
And that is how it took place. After the death and resurrection of Christ, his mother, the Virgin Mary and Saint apostle John, the one testifying to all this, went to Ephesus together and took up residence there. And there they ended their lives in this world. Then on the foundations and from the material of Artemis’s temple in Ephesus a church was raised, and then a basilisk, the remains of which can be seen to this day. Moslems built a mosque on that same spot, one of the few mosques in the world with no minaret. It too has been left only with “female” markings, for a minaret resembles the male energy reaching for the sky, and the dome a breast offering itself to the stars and the Moon. And so the “great virgin mothers” passed on their stone to one another through the centuries and the millennia.
However, Lisa’s story did not end there. Some time in the 19th century a German nun, a certain Ana Katarina Emerich, dreamed of Ephesus and in this town that she had never seen the exact spot in which, under a layer of soil, the house that the Virgin Mary had spent her last year on Earth stood. The nun published this dream in a book based on which Lazarene priests dug up the house on the designated spot. This building is believed to be the one in which the Mother of God lived and presented herself to Ephesus. Her house has a kitchen and behind it a bedroom, and beside the house is a medicinal spring. They call it the “Spring of the Virgin Mary”. It has three finely walled-in streams of water, each of which has a separate stone niche. And a secret. Namely, one stream bestows health upon those that drink, the second happiness, and the third love. The legend does not say exactly which of the three streams is the one to bring happiness, which grants health and which bears the gift of love. And it would do no good to taste of each of the waters, for medicinal is only the one to quench the first thirst.

Lisa drank from the middle stream, and caught some of the water from the stream on the left into a small vial to bring me as a gift. But this was still not the end of the story. As she was filling the vial she noticed a note lodged between two stones. In the hope of learning more about the secrets of the spring, she pulled it out and read it. The note contained a number and something resembling a code:

Sorriso di Kibela: 1266
Slightly disappointed, she wrapped the bottle in the note and moved on.
Her work took her through Munich and she spent a few nights at the hotel Kempinski – The Four Seasons. She decided to enjoy herself for a while. For breakfast she had champagne and strawberries, and ate lunch at an inn full of Russian ladies and couples, with the inscription: BREAKFAST IS SERVED UNTIL 4 PM
DAS FRUHSTUCK BIS ZUM 16 UHR WIER SERVEN!
After lunch she went to the Pinaquoteque to see the earliest computers and collection of chairs, bought a mixture of tea named “Snowy Waltz” at Dallmayer’s and had a meal of oysters. She bought two teacups for her future marriage. They were large, of light material and transparent. She returned to the hotel tired but happy, swam four-five lengths in the rooftop pool at the Kempinski and went down to her room. On the table she found a hotel business card with an indication of the weather that awaited her the next day, and the other side of the card had an offer for pleasant dreams: a full half dozen of pillows that the guests could order and receive the same evening. They had at their disposal ordinary pillows filled with wool, anti-allergy masterpieces of the 21st century, as well as those filled with horsehair, additional down pillows, some decorative tubular models and cushions stuffed with bore bristles. At the “Four Seasons” hotel the guests could chose their “good night” pillows and in them different dreams. You could almost order a French, Russian, English, Arabic or Greek dream. My lady friend chose one of the cushions filled with bristles, since she liked her pillows firm. Whether the pillow was the cause, or because of the memory of her trip to Ephesus so recently, she dreamt the Aegean Sea full of cold yesterday’s rain, and then dreamed of drinking water from the Spring of the Virgin Mary, from the faucet at the right. When she woke up she had the idea that she might, if she tasted water from all three of the streams in her sleep, be able to discern which would bring happiness, which love, and which health. In the hope of dreaming of the Ephesus Spring of the Virgin Mary once more, she ordered a new pillow the following evening, this time stuffed with horsehair. But nothing happened. She didn‘t dream of the waters in Ephesus that or the following night, although she had changed her pillow yet again. And so her pilgrimage ended somewhere in Germany on a heavy woolen cushion.

Before she moved on, Lisa decided to pass through Belgrade and bring me her gift – the vial of water from Ephesus. She gave it to me with the caution that the streams of the Virgin Mother’s wondrous spring bring not only good, but a message as well.

- The great Mother Nature reveals one of her secrets to us through the water. Water is eternal and wise – Lisa concluded her tale – it tells us the truth that we are as loathe to accept as all other wisdom:

Your happiness need not always accompany your health, nor your love.
And that is how this matter began. We had a fine laugh over the letter that she had slipped me through the Internet and not half a year had gone by when we were married. Although I had the feeling that she was more in love with my books than with myself.
On our first evening together she sang me her favorite song: Let’s go straight to number One… kissed me on the neck and asked:

- Can you read kisses? Kisses are like love letters. They can be read, and they can be tossed away unopened. A kiss can mean hello! Or good night, farewell or good morning! It means goodbye, brings betrayal and death, or illness, extends a welcome, remember me or bon voyage! The harbinger of joy or misfortune. Through a kiss one of our bodies passes into the other.

I replied that I had read the letter she had written on my neck, though it was written in English, and took her to bed.


2. The Ring of Living Stone

There’s a square in Paris that is the most famous jewelry store in Europe. PlaceVendome has a monument in the middle with a history so complicated that it can barely be memorized. In writing it down I listed twenty or so various dates that had changed its appearance and fate. It is surrounded by a circle of the world’s most well-known jewelers. They have tiny windows like necklace boxes from which the most precious stones of the continent glisten throughout the day and evening, and at night they all disappear behind bars and steel curtains. When you cut across the square from the Seine, left of the corner is the shop held by Cartier. First you ring the bell and then wait for a perfectly dressed young man to step out and ask what you’d like to see. One June morning a pair of tourists walked into the shop. The young man that greeted them was told by the lady in her English-French that she would like to see the rings. Although the ground floor had small windows with necklaces, collars and rings, the youth didn’t let the customers take a look. He looked them over and sized them up very quickly before sending them upstairs to the further competence of his superiors. She was wearing a black satin hat, a very light Alberta Feretti fur coat and Salvatore Ferragamo shoes. These provided a very fine setting for her nails painted bright red – Ferrari and lips of the same color. She wore four strings of pearls around her neck. Her companion was hatless, in a Fendi coat. Instead of a tie he wore beneath his chin a decorative button that the young man, though knowledgeable in such matters, was unable to assess. He knew neither its value nor its origin. As they climbed the circular staircase, the young man gave an unnoticeable sign to those upstairs that customers were on the way and with that his work was done.

And so my wife Lisa Swift and I began the search for a ring of stone that was to mark our lives, and our death as well.The second floor was very roomy and had arched windows in niches looking down on the square. Each of the niches had a table and two armchairs for customers on this side and a view of the Place Vendome. They asked us to sit and wait a moment. Miss Anat Asis the Cartier expert would be free to come to our attendance in a little while. We sat and looked out upon the square instead of the jewelry displayed all around us. That didn’t seem to be the custom here. Two men were sitting in the niche next to ours. They were talking quietly across the table. The older one was constantly moving his foot under the table as though he were writing. We realized that he was terribly tense underneath his calm exterior.

Lisa took charge with determination. She said without hesitation that we would have a female conversation here and now instead of male. That meant that I would leave it to her to explain our arrival in her Francanglais, although my French was incomparably better than hers. Actually I had the function of a walking dictionary of the French language for Lisa in Paris more and more frequently.

- You always have too many words. You speak in sentences. Nobody needs sentences today. A few hints are sufficient, with pauses between them left to be filled. Like SMS. This is the 21st century, you have to take shortcuts, and I’m better at that. Besides, we’ve already heard that a woman will be on the other side of the table, so the two of us will reach an understanding faster than you and she.

At that moment Miss Anat arrived, a plump lady of ripe middle age, dark, with strong brows and eyes that had seen the pyramids more frequently than we. She had the full body of a Venus of Willendorf and the beautiful head of a Venus de Milo. She sat down in her chair across from us, and folded her arms that bore two very discreet bracelets.

- What can I do for you? she asked and smiled for the first and last time during our entire visit. Her smile was at least ten years younger than she was and looked like it had been borrowed. Smiles were as expensive as jewelry here.

- A ring – blurted Lisa and pointed towards me.

- I’m sorry – and Miss Anat whispered to Lisa – does he take off his ring when you make love?

- Yes.

- That’s easy then.

Miss Anat made a widespread gesture with her arm and added:

- Choose any of them! Each of them will look at least ten times better and more expensive at home than it does here!

- But I’ve already chosen!

- ?

- I saw it at a friend’s. She told us that it had been bought at Cartier’s, so we stopped by to see if one like it could be purchased here. It’s made of stone and has only a narrow circular band of gold.

- You say it was bought from us? Describe it in a bit more detail.

- The ring is bio-active. They call it a “bioring” and say it’s made of “living stone”, whatever that means.

- Bio active? Would you say that in English please?

The ladies switched to English which Miss Anat spoke just as well as she did French and with the same kind of aloofness as though she was keeping it at a distance like a sizzling pan.

- That means the ring can change color – Lisa said – do you have something like that to offer?

- You say the ring changes color? How does it achieve that?

- It’s simple. Depending on the bio-energy given out by the human organism, the ring will show the state of your body and your mood.

- You must mean the rings that were sold from 1977 that were called “mood”, and made of liquid crystal.

- No. It’s a stone ring that works on the principle of ultra-short wavelengths emitted by our organism.

- And that really works?

- Perfectly. We’ve tried it. Although it always surprises you a bit. If it turns red on your finger that means you’re happy. When it’s blue you’re in love, and if it turns green you’re healthy.

- Those three colors?

- No, there’s a fourth as well. If it turns black that means it’s showing nothing. That it’s shut off, not receiving impressions. That’s the case with my husband. He kept putting it on his finger but to no avail, the ring would always turn black and show nothing. It’s the same with perfume. It doesn’t work on my husband’s body.

- Excuse me? – said Miss Anat, unsure if she had understood my wife’s comment correctly and added:

- I don’t understand. You said that you’d like to buy one of those rings for your husband, yet you’ve just concluded that it doesn’t react to his organism.

- What’s so strange about that, dear lady? We’re trying to find a ring just like it that will react on his hand.

- Very, very interesting, madam… unfortunately, I believe we don’t have such an item on sale, but I would kindly ask you to wait a moment while I go and check.

And Miss Anat rose and withdrew.

- Unbelievable – whispered Lisa when we were alone again – it seems we’ve come in vain. Somebody was mistaken when they told us it was made by Cartier.

Miss Anat returned with more questions.

- No, I can give you my final answer – we do not manufacture and have never manufactured such rings. But please, tell me madam, where did this friend of yours buy it? I would be very grateful. Could you give her a call? Feel free to use our telephones, they are at your disposal!

Lisa took her Nokia mobile from her purse and typed out a message. Several moments later the sound of waves came from the device and Lisa read and informed us of the news.

- My friend received it as a gift from Germany.And with these words the conversation was over, Miss Anat saw us out and mentioned that she would be very grateful if we could provide her with more information on the “stone ring” and we walked over to the nearby Ritz where you can choose between five different kinds of coffee on the terrace. Lisa ordered an Indian brand, I one from South America and we spent the rest of the afternoon taking pictures by mobile of the flawless garden of one of the most famous hotels in the world.

Drinking Perrier with her coffee, Lisa showed right there, on the terrace of the Ritz, that she found it difficult to come to terms with failure. She called the friend in whose possession we had seen the ring and asked for the address of the person that had given it to her.

A month later I had a “stone ring” on my finger. Lisa got in touch with the person from Germany whose address she had received from our friend. It turned out that the woman that had obtained the ring was once a student of mine and she sent myself and Lisa another ring just like the one we had already seen and had searched for in Paris in vain. It arrived in a tiny little bag made of rice cloth. With it came a note explaining what each color meant. Things that we had already known and tried out. Lisa was exited and placed the ring on my finger herself, but the result was complete disappointment. On my finger this ring, too, was black. It neither changed color, nor did it show a thing.

And this was written in the instructions that we received with the ring, in case it turned black:Black – nothing…

3. The Mantra

I remember that September on a rug in the woods well.

It’s autumn, and the forests have their period. Like clouds through an opaque night above the water, invisible thoughts drift deep within me. I’m sitting on my shadow like Robinson on his desert island; on a blanket in the middle of a meadow near the village of Babe at the foot of the Kosmaj mountain. On the slope above me is an old German bunker from 1943. All covered in brush and small firs. Beside me are my wife Lisa Swift and my school friend Teodor Ilić Češljar. It’s funny, but he has the same name as a painter from the 18th century. Teodor is gazing at Lisa with a look that she was very familiar with in men and that she described accurately to me once. It was a look somewhere between a gynecological checkup and the assessment of a thoroughbred mare.When I met Teodor at school, his father has a smithy in the village of Babe. His son Teodor was strong as an anvil and divided earnings the peasant way, into “female money” (from poultry, milk, cheese, eggs and vegetables) and “male money” (from horses, wheat, liquor, pigs and fish). Teodor didn’t live off either of these earnings. It was told that after an unhappy love he went to stay with an aunt in Italy, then wrote from Paris and finally returned home, to the village of Babe where he was in the blacksmith business for a while, having inherited it from his father and his grandfather. And now we met after a whole decade and were sitting together. I had only just introduced him to my wife. Since it was the first time in a long while that we had the chance to chat we weren’t exactly bothered by her presence. The conversation was such that she just looked on in wonder. Besides she barely even understood our spirited discussion in a language she was still but learning.

First I asked him what he did for a living, since he had closed the smithy long ago. He told me that he was a trader.

- What do you trade?

- I sell verses.

- You write poems?

- Oh no!

- So you print books of poetry?

- Not that, either. I sell oral verses.

- How do you mean oral verses? You play the gusle?

- What does gusle mean? – asked Lisa in amazement.

- It’s hard to explain – I explained to her, and Teodor in turn explained to us both:

- I inherited several verses from a distant cousin in Italy, which had been left to her who knows by whom.

- Are several verses enough to live on?

- Yes, because each of them is worth gold. In Italian families a father would on his deathbed leave each son part of such a verse (as though it were the Bible), or give such a verse to his daughter as dowry, as though it were an anchor.

- What kind of verses are they to be worth gold? – Lisa joined the discussion – Shakespeare’s white verse that he didn’t print?

- No, not that. These verses are much, much older. They are passed on like folk songs from mouth to mouth.

- Which language are they in? – I asked.

- That I don’t know, and I can tell you that I don’t understand them at all. Language is always older than verses.

- Wait, wait a minute – interrupted Lisa – I don’t understand a thing you’re talking about. Slow down.

Although we switched to English, I didn’t understand either, so I asked:

- What’s the purpose of verses you can’t understand?

- I still don’t grasp what you’re saying in English, either – Lisa interjected once more – does that mean not even a buyer, myself, for example, would understand these verses of yours, Teodor?

- Why would I buy a verse I don’t understand? – I asked him.

- You don’t need to understand it. The important thing is that your wife will. For example, this here Lisa. The verses I’m speaking of have a very practical use. They’re worth more by night than by day anyway. I could let you, too, have one of them for a price.

- What would I need that for?

- They’re something every man needs. And a woman could make good use of them, too.

- Well what are they for? – Lisa wanted to know.

- While you’re reciting the verse the movements of the tongue are such that during oral pleasuring of a woman they bring on her climax.

- Wait, wait – exclaimed Lisa again – what is he saying?

- And can a woman pleasure a man the same way? – I immersed myself in the matter.

- Yes, I’ve already told you, but I haven’t tried it myself.

- Well do women buy this verse from you? – Lisa enquired.

- They do, but less often.

- How much do you charge them? – I asked.

- Slightly less, just as I would you.

- Even though I’m not female?

- You’re not female, but you’re a school friend. And you have a wife.

At these words Lisa embraced me and whispered in my ear:

- Buy me one, please, buy me one!

- And how much would it cost me with the discount?

- It would cost you two thousand euros.

- Two thousand euros for one verse?

- Yes. And that’s not expensive considering what it brings. Besides, that’s the price for you, like I said. It’s higher for others. Will you take it or leave it?

- I’ll leave it. Thanks a lot. As a school friend you could give me this miraculous verse of yours for free. Whisper it to my ear!

- Not a chance, don’t even dream of it.

- Admit that you’re kidding.

- Of course I’m kidding. It’s much more effective than that. If a woman whispers this mantra to you in a kiss, that means she wants a child with you and is sure to conceive. The mantra is called Kibela’s smile or whatever you like.

- Buy me it! Buy me Kibela’s smile! – Lisa Swift barged into our conversation, but my response to it all was silence. Then Teodor turned the conversation around:

- And what do you do now? Do you still write novels? – he asked.

- Of course I do and you’re well aware of that.

- I have to tell you something. Your books were much better before.

- Never mind – I retorted – they said something similar to Byron as well.

- What did they say to Byron? – Lisa wanted to know.

- Venetians have been saying for centuries that their town used to be much prettier. At the beginning of the 19th century they said that to Byron as well. He replied: never mind, Venice has a new kind of prettiness now.

- I don’t understand a thing in your books – said Teodor.

- Why should you understand? My books are like a buffet. You take what you want and how much you want from the book, whichever end of the table you start from. I offered you freedom of choice, and you were confused by the plentitude and freedom like Buridan’s ass that perished between two stacks of hay, unable to decide which one to eat first.

- I don’t mean just you. I’m talking about your profession of writer. You are unnecessary today. A dinosaur. The most you can achieve in literature at the moment is for your novel to resemble the retelling of a “reality show”. What romance novels were in the 18th and 19th century TV porn channels are today, from which we learn what lies underneath when a man is wearing only a woman. Why bother with a book when you can see it all live? Besides, the ungifted are in these days. Authors don’t use their talent when they write any more, so it’s impossible to tell if they have any or not. That’s undoubtedly the authors’ gain, and the readers’ loss and the reader is therefore leaving. Both you and your literary brethren…

- Still, I do like to take a book to bed, or on vacation, I like to get room and board in a novel for 15 days at a moderate price – Lisa Swift interjected into this dispute on literature in the 21st century.

Then I stood up to leave, my legs aching from sitting on a blanket beneath a tree. As we parted I addressed Teodor once more:

- As for your mantras, I can tell you that I know they’re no good unless they’re combined with something else.

- With what? – Lisa asked as Teodor mystically remained silent.

- They say in Turkey that wise water goes with such mantras to complete the effect.

- The wise water that I brought you as a gift? – Lisa marveled.

- The same. But that’s not all. The tale of the wise water and your magical verse began many centuries ago, my dear Teodor…

At this Teodor also rose abruptly, took his leave from us very politely and departed bearing his secret and his rug…

***

When we were alone once more, Lisa took me to a nearby inn, grabbed me by both hands, sat me down in the garden and while we were waiting for coffee shot out:

- Tell. Quick, tell me all you know, that you haven’t told me.

- What haven’t I told you?

- You haven’t told me anything, and you know all. You know after how many paces a man ends up on his own… Why does the ring have no effect on you? Only on you?

- I don’t know. But I have two presumptions.

- Put the case! – Lisa cut in – presume!

- One time in Africa we were taken to a Berber village and our fortunes were told by a sorceress with a live snake around her neck. When it was my turn she looked into my palm and my ear and fled.

- What does that mean?

- I suppose my energy and hers cancelled each other out. I don’t know.

- You mean your energy and the energy of the ring also cancel each other out?

- Perhaps.

- Do you really think the ring is afraid of you like that fortuneteller in Africa? Ridiculous.

- It’s not the ring, it’s me. I prevent the energy from pouring out of me and into the ring.

- Why do you do that?

- I don’t do it purposefully and consciously. That’s just the way it is. I’m hindered by the fact that I know too much about the ring. Working at the Venetian Marciana archive and the Moscow manuscript collection of Rumjancov I came across information telling that the ring was used for sorcery in the past.

- And you’re only just telling me that now? Will you tell me what you wrote about the ring?

- No.

- Why not?

- Because I didn’t write anything and have no intention of doing so.

- How come? Isn’t that in the domain of your professional research?

- Yes and no. It’s in the domain of something that ancient authors call an imperial secret, and they say that “imperial secrets should be kept”.

- But you’ll tell your wife this secret, won’t you?

- Yes, but not because you’re my wife.

Lisa took offence, looked at me in amazement and asked:

- Why then?

- Because with the ring and that water from the Spring of the Virgin Mary you’re on the brink of discovering the secret yourself, so we’ll discover it together from now on, as far as we’re able and permitted to. The secret is called the second body.

- Pray tell!

- First I could tell you something that you, in England, are particularly sensitive to. I’m talking about a secret of which the “Holy Grail” is but a part. You know the story of the Holy Grail, of course. It’s enough to take just one look at the “shroud of Constantinople” now found in Italy and called the “shroud of Turin” to notice that this mantle seems to bear the imprint of the front and back of Christ’s body. I’m certain you know that some eyewitnesses from ancient times were horrified when this shroud was shown to them as the “Holy Grail” and they saw that the imprint portrays a person with four arms, two heads and four legs. Regardless of the authenticity of the shroud, the story of the Grail can be interpreted differently, as a symbol of the duplicity of the body of Christ. Namely, as a tale of the fact that Christ had a second body as well. Besides, that’s written quite clearly in the Bible. You just need to read carefully.

- And what did you find in the archives?

- That some persons in the past researched the question of whether we also have two bodies, like Jesus did. A woman tried this in Venice around 1770, and a monk in Sent Andrea, in Hungary, around 1749. Perhaps it can be supposed that there were other attempts of this kind as well in those cities at the time. For example, it has been recorded that a harpsichordist, composing music in Venice for clocks and street organs, tried in vain to perform sorcery this way, with a ring, holy water and the chanting of mantras. He tried to determine whether man has a second body or not. All those people did so with utmost naivety, but I believe their efforts at least have the value of brave steps on a thorny road.

- Well did they come to any conclusions in their sorcery?

- The ring sent confusing messages. Those present had the impression that the ring was lying.

- Well was it?

- I’ll tell you the story, and you decide for yourself.

Second Body - Part Two

PART TWO


1. The House on the Canal of Miracles

On a foggy day in May of 1764 Mr. Zaharija Orfelin received a new name, of which he was totally unaware. He descended near Venice from a Viennese carriage lined with terracotta-colored cloth. The coachman in a three-horned hat handed him his trunk and a red leather pillow stuffed with the down of Pannonia geese and the passenger had to continue by water. As soon as he then set out through the salty mist and invisible waves of the Venetian lagoons in a termite-ridden gondola with what little luggage he had, Mr. Orfelin became known to those around him as signor Saccarias. And by this name only. From this unusual vessel the passenger stared in amazement at the palaces built on water, and the ladies passing by at the funny, handsome man hugging a red pillow in a gondola. The stranger wasn’t wearing a wig, but had tied his black hair with an amber rosary into a tail thick as that of a horse. He had rouged his lips, which suited him well, and lit a long-stemmed pipe that protruded from the gondola and smoked above the water fumigating the bridges.

The gondolier, who seemed to be steering his vessel more through time than through the canal, suddenly switched from the customary Venetian curses to polite Italian, presuming that the foreigner would understand it better, and said:

- I have two valuables for sale! If the gentleman is not of a breakup, I will let you have them cheap.

- No, I am not purchasing your valuables – Saccarias retorted and tapped the ashes from his pipe into the sea. The gondolier either didn’t hear or chose not to hear the reply, but put down his oar and let the vessel glide across the water while he reached under the seat and took out a beautiful globe all in gilded leather.

- Just look! Made by none other than signor Coronelli! Only five silver coins!

The voyager was silent, watching as they drifted towards Rio San Giovanni Christostomo, where Teodosi the Greek had rented chambers for him on the corner of the Miracoli canal.

- I would bet my oar that you cannot guess what else I am offering for sale to the gentleman – the gondolier was persistent.

- You win the bet, I am not even going to try.

- If you guess I will give it to you for free!

- A glass blown on the island of Murano? – Zaharija laughed – that’s what everyone offers foreigners here.

Quite unexpectedly, the gondolier seemed to give up on the conversation, pressing upon his oar and starting to sing softly in some indistinguishable language.

- Perhaps you would like to sell me your song? – Zaharija jabbed.

- By the cat of St. Mark, the gentleman has almost guessed! How did you know?

- So you will give me the song for free?

- Oh no, not that. What I have for sale is not a song, all I have of it is one of its tiniest parts, and it is much dearer than the globe.

At those words the gondolier pulled out from beneath a curtain in the gondola a straw hat in which Saccarias caught sight of a glass.

- So I did guess, it is a glass after all?

- No. I am not offering to sell you the glass, but what is inside it.

- What could be inside the glass?

- See for yourself – the gondolier concluded and handed the glass to his passenger – but make sure you look carefully, for what is inside is worth more than the glass and this gondola with myself in it.

Zaharija peered into the glass in surprise and found it empty, like a mouth before lunch.

- Look harder – remarked the gondolier – there is something inscribed on the bottom of the glass. What is written there is, in fact, what I am selling.

- It looks like some kind of saying… It is not very clear.

- Of course it is not very clear. It is not read by peering into the glass like you are doing, it is read differently – retorted the gondolier, taking the glass from the passenger carefully – this here is a verse for sale, but you did not guess, for I told the kind sir almost everything myself and lead him to the clue as I lead this gondola to the corner of Chrisostomo and Miracoli… We have arrived. This green building with three windows that the sound of the harpsichord is coming from is your destination, but before you pay me make up your mind to buy the verse, for if you do not, you shall regret it bitterly. You have no idea what you will be missing…

Zaharija paid the gondolier, tossed his leather case onto the steps of the dock and leapt out onto dry land with the red pillow under his arm. Then he turned and asked through the fog:

- What is this verse for sale, and dear too, as you told me? Is it some sorcery, protection from evil spells, something of the kind?

- No. The verse is in a language older than death, in Etruscan, and Venice is its younger sister. I do not understand it, but it works. If you decide to buy it, seek me out in my gondola. It has a canopy with the effigy of St. Sebastian. See, there is the effigy down there at the bottom. That is how you will know me. We shall have spaghetti con nero together and I will tell you everything an owner should know about the verse. But now I must go.

When Zaharija found himself alone on the stone sidewalk, some invisible church began to chime. The silence around him sat deep in the fog and in it each stroke of the church bell remained as if frozen.

Zaharija slowly climbed the stairs to the first floor unconsciously matching each pace to the striking of the bell in the distance. Upstairs they showed him to his room. It smelt of the day before yesterday, the day when he had still been in the Alps, in a carriage. He opened a wardrobe and in it found clothes-hooks, washing utensils (a glass basin with legs), and on the door of the wardrobe a comb for untangling wigs. The thing that surprised and delighted him the most was a window in the wardrobe looking down on the intersection of the two canals – Saint Chrysostom and the canal degli Miracoli. In the window there were apples and a bottle of wine. He looked outside, where the day was sinking through the fog, and then took his things from the bag. Several books, among which Chrysostom, the same Greek church preacher after which the canal that Zaharija now lived on was named. In Zaharija’s room there was a commode finely decorated with flowers from the previous century, which had a lid that could be used for writing upon when it was lowered. Inside it he placed his quills, blotter and paper, and on top the servant bell on the handle of which was a link with a tiny mirror. He put into a drawer the manuscript of his work of art, an elaborately decorated song collection with notes to sing them by entitled “Greeting to Mojsej Putnik”. To be true the book was a draft, since the original, much more beautiful and ornate, had remained with its owner Episcope Mojsej Putnik somewhere in Bačka. Then Mr. Zaharija tossed the red pillow onto the bed of his new room and went out to stretch his legs, which were stiff from the rattling in coaches and swaying in boats. As he passed through the house he noticed in a niche in the wall a bust of Voltaire dressed in a proper coat of red silk. Voltaire also had a “jabot” – a lace scarf – tied around his neck. While he was looking at this wonder, Zaharija noticed a strange scent. It came from a closet on the stairs and the chest beneath the windows of the entrance hall. The whole house smelt of plucked flowers, dried fruit, grass and all sorts of vegetation. The windows were full of colored bits of glass, jars and cups from Murano and Murcia, full of buds, twigs, pine needles and stripped bits of bark… Someone in the building worked with plants.

He started out at random. Soon he was lost in the vapors and among the little bridges and when he came to a square, the first thing he saw emerging from the fog was a girl. Her appearance, or rather her surreal beauty and graceful movements, struck him completely unexpectedly, he was terrified and hastened his step in the other direction determined to avoid all temptation and finally, seeing that the girl was headed in the same direction, fled mindlessly. He ran all the way to the water, but it blocked his path and he had to return to the square, where the girl was, of course, gone and where he read the name of the Gothic brick church:

Sancti Giovanni e Paolo

At least he knew where he might perhaps look for the girl again, if he should overcome his fear and if she sometimes passed this way.

And so he experienced that first day in Venice a completely unexpected and previously unknown feeling – fear of beauty. He fell asleep that night in his Venetian bed, actually an ordinary sailors’ bed, surprised and scared by this new fear. He was woken by music.

The sound of a harpsichord came from the room next door, and then he heard a female alto hot as a drink boiled on black sugar. Zaharija leapt up as if scathed. The unknown girl was singing his composition. The very one the notes to which were in his manuscript of songs “Greetings to Mojsej Putnik”.

- That is impossible! – were the first words that crossed his mind. How could somebody here, in Venice, on the first day of his stay, already know of his unprinted composition and even perform it with stunning perfection? He jumped from his bed, opened the drawer of the writing commode, but his manuscript collection of songs with notes lay peacefully inside just as he had left it the night before. The matter was now particularly impossible. The soft, warm voice still wafted from the room next door and he listened for a few moments holding himself in his arms and in uncertainty, and then started, threw on his clothes and without much ado rushed off to the other part of the house where the music was coming from. As soon as he opened the door, he closed it again without entering.

- Faster fro than to – Zaharija thought, laughing at himself. He was even more confused. The canal that he lived on was called Rio degli miracoli – the Canal of Miracles – for a reason. In the room next door at a rosewood harpsichord sat, singing his composition, the girl he had seen the day before in the square of Sancti Giovanni e Paolo. The girl whose beauty had terrified him so, from which he had fled heedlessly. And now he was forced to face her, but did not know how.

She knew.


2. Bridge of Tits

That day was the first time Zaharija went to the Venetian printing house of mister Dimitris Teodosi, where he was hired as a proof-reader. The Greek published material in the Greek and Slavic-Serbian language in Venice, or rather books for those of the orthodox faith, distributed throughout the Austrian empire wherever there were Serbs. On that first day the Greek received Zaharija well:

– We could hardly wait for you to arrive – he remarked, although there was no way of telling if he really meant it or was just saying so. He was an old man with an over-sensitive nose, so he kept blowing the tobacco smoke and his companion’s breath away from himself. In his vest he carried a constantly buttoned prayer-book the inscription of which showed that it had been published at the “printing house of the Slavic-Greek Dimitris Teodosi”. Of course, in his office he had the promptly provided curriculum vitae of his new employee.

This document stated that Zaharija Stefanović Orfelin (born in 1726) was of the Greek Orthodox faith, that he was a subject of the Austrian empire, and that he was by nationality of Slavic-Serbian origin. He began his professional activities by serving as a “Slavic school master” in a small town on the Danube, Novi Sad. Around mid-century he stayed and studied engraving and painting in Buda, Vienna and Augsburg. (Not mentioned here, as is to be expected in documents of this kind, are two charges filed against Mr. Zaharija with the local authorities for unpaid music lessons he had taken with a Slovakian harpsichordist exiled from Pest). He became heard of in 1757 at the time of the initiation of the Episcope of Bačka Mojsej Putnik when he presented the man of honor with an exquisitely graphically ornamented manuscript collection of his songs. This “Greeting to Mojsej Putnik” included poetic, artistic, musical and dramatic expression and paved the way for new successes of its author, so Zaharija soon moved to Karlovci as chancellor of Metropolitan Pavle Nenadović and began to make ornate grammatta and syncellus manuscripts. (Here the marriage of Mr. Zaharija was left out.) He brought to the Karlovci metropolitan residence a copper-engraving press from Vienna, where he had been with the Metropolitan. And thus began his publishing and engraving activity. In 1760 he printed the “Oda na vospominanije vtorago Hristova prisestvija” and created drafts for the small and large towers of the cathedral in Karlovci. (The birth of a male child was omitted here.) Mr. Zaharija began writing poems once more in 1761 and sending them to Venice, where they were issued at Teodosi’s printing house in separate booklets, but their political messages caused Zaharija trouble both with the Metropolitan and with the Austrian authorities. (Here the expulsion of Zaharija from the Metropolitan’s service was left out.)…

Luckily for Zaharija, the cooperation with the Venetian publishing house for Greek and Serbian books of mister Teodosi continued to their mutual benefit. It was crowned with the coming of Mr. Zaharija to the Venetian Republic, and soon after that with the arrival of a crate of books that Zaharija had sent forth from his homeland to Venice, and now found already unpacked and set out on a shelf above his desk at the printing house.

They had some Greek wine, but mister Teodosi wasted no time. Zaharija was immediately set to the task of preparing for print a book with a longish title:

KRATKOE VVEDENIJE V ISTORIJU PROISHOZDENIJA SLAVENOSERBSKAGO NARODA

The book was a historical piece, which matter Teodosi wanted to spend more attention to since they were in demand, the author was some Russian diplomat of Serbian origin, Pavle Julinac, and it was to come out of print by the following 1765. Zaharija also promised the publisher that he would give him some of his new poems. They were, as they had agreed, to come out one by one that year and the next. Apart from the poems, Zaharija also offered to write a work entitled “Small Speller”.

- You are an incorrigible pedagogue – remarked mister Teodosi with a smile – even though you know that the road to failure and misfortune is paved with successful pedagogical accomplishments…

***

May was coming to an end when the fog lifted one morning and Zaharija, through the window in his wardrobe, caught sight of where he was living and what surrounded the house he resided in. He was in the most beautiful and most smelly town in the world. From the room next door he could here the striking of a clock, a male cough with decades of practice and a nurtured female alto, already familiar to Zaharija. The scent of herbs drifted into the room from the hall, and a male voice was very distinctly pronouncing some unconnected sentences in the Venetian dialect:

Memorize, oh, memorize! Our Savior, Jesus Christ, thought from right to left! Christ counted from right to left! Jesus read from right to left!… Not like us!… Have you memorized it? Anna, have you memorized what I just said?

- I have – replied a female voice kindly, but listlessly and devoid of timbre.

Mankind is more gifted in sleep than in wake… - continued the male voice and then the issue was interrupted, for the narrator was once again overcome by his cough.

- That must be my landlord – Zaharija thought. In his coughing fit the old man must have signaled Anna to leave.

That is indeed what happened, for a moment later she knocked on the door of Zaharija’s room. He now knew her name, even before she came in. She knocked with her bracelet and that was heard very distinctly. She entered without waiting for a reply and sat on the only chair looking carefully all around. She wore green lace bands on her wrist and over one of them a bracelet shaped like a golden lizard.

- So you are Mr. Saccarias, our new tenant.

- So you are Anna, my new landlady – Zaharija retorted and sat on his sailors’ bed.

- I am nobody’s landlady. I assist your landlord maestro Jeremiah in his work. And I am here now, with you, at his orders. And you, Mr. Saccarias, where do you come from?

- I am from Petrovaradin.

- And what is Petrovaradin?

- A handsome town with a fortress on the Danube.

- What is the Danube?

- One of four rivers originating from Paradise.

- Indeed? The kind sir looks surprisingly well for somebody coming all the way from Paradise. So, that is very far from here.

- Yes, in the land of the Austrian court.

- And why has mister Saccarias come to Venice?

- Your master Jeremiah was recommended to provide me with accomodations by my employer, mister Dimitris Teodosi, inhabitant of Venice and local printer and publisher, so you know why I am here. I am proof-reader at the “Slavic-Greek” printing house of mister Teodosi. He and I have shops in Petrovaradin that sell our publications.

- But that is not to say you have become a citizen of the Venetian Republic?

- Not yet, no.

- In that case you shall have to pay maestro Jeremiah in advance for your board. Right now would be best. You can give the money to me, and I will sign a receipt, if you have ink…

And so this first meeting was sealed by the signature of Anna Pozze. She paused at the door on her way out, and before she left she said:

- I see you have a hand bell. If you need anything before you settle in, feel free to ring. The old gentleman has been hard of hearing for a while now, so it will not bother him, and if I am anywhere in the house at all I shall hear the ringing and come to your service.

After this visit Zaharija could not stay in the room. He could hear the harpsichord once more from the premises next door, but it wasn’t Anna that was playing, that could be recognized straight away by the tremendous, almost mechanical speed of the fingers on the keyboard.

The music began to breathe, something terrible was coming from it which wasn’t music at all and Zaharija already knew when “it” would emerge. The sounds were mingling with the sound of the bell marking the hour of five after noon. Zaharija wasn’t to know that his landlord maestro Jeremiah would play Scarlatti at this hour every day from then on.

He stepped out onto the pavement treading on his shadow full of water beneath a filthy wind that choked birds upon the canals. There was no fog, but silence was descending like fog onto the lagoons. Walking slowly, Zaharija was thinking that hope was always an impolite and not quite clear affair.

***

One afternoon in June Zaharija was once again startled by the deep voice of maestro Jeremiah from the neighboring room. As if through a barrel of water the old man was voicing his mysterious sentences:

The difference between two men can be greater than the difference between a man and a woman… Have you memorized it, Anna? But, the difference between two women is always greater than the difference between a man and a woman… Are you following, Anna? You will not get it confused?… That is enough, for today. Go now. I have to cough…

Grabbing the opportunity, Zaharija jingled his old bell. At the sound that it made he started, for here, in Venice, his bell didn’t sound as it had in Petrovaradin, or Vienna. He took a careful look at it, almost thinking that it had been replaced. And that is how Anna found him when she brought him a glass of wine sent, she said, as a gift from maestro Jeremiah.

- How can I help the young gentleman? – Anna asked as she placed the glass on the table.

- I have two questions for you and a small surprise.

- That is nice, let me hear the questions first, and we shall see about the surprise later. It is never too late for the right surprises.

- To what does a stranger owe such attention of yours, Miss Anna?

- We are akin.

- Why would you think that?

- I read it.

- Where did you read this?

- In kind sir’s travel documents. It says there that you are a widower, that you have one son whom you did not travel to Venice with and that one of your last names is Orfelin. Meaning orphan. I, too, am an orphan. A foundling. Is that sufficient explanation?

- No. As you said yourself, you went though my drawer in secret and examined my papers. And you took the sheet with the notes of my song in greeting to Episcope Mojsej Putnik to transcribe it. That is how you knew the melody that morning.

- The young gentleman has got it all wrong. I examined your papers at the order of your landlord, maestro Jeremiah. And that is when I saw the song in your drawer and I memorized the melody.

- Saw it and memorized it?

- Yes. I have the gift of reading from a sheet, as musicians say, or from any notes at all, as soon as I set eyes on it I can remember it in full and turn it into song and sound immediately, or later on. Besides, I learned that at the orphanage, which is perhaps where you studied music as well.

- I must disappoint you, dear Miss Anna, the word “orfelin” that my second surname derives from came from alchemy and demarks a specially cut gem.

- So you are not an orphan?

- What I can say is that I do not remember my parents. And you? Are you the adopted daughter of maestro Jeremiah?

- But no, I have already told you, I grew up at the Ospedaletto di santi Giovanni e Paolo.

- What is that?

- A kind of orphanage for musically gifted female foundlings. There are four such sanctuaries in Venice and lessons were always held there by the finest musicians such as Galuppi, Propora, Scarlatti or Cimarosa. Perhaps you have heard of them? Maestro Jeremiah gave me harpsichord lessons there, and they also taught me to sing, which you have heard. If you should have the chance, come to one of our musical evenings, “accademia”, and you shall hear us perform. Venice is the musical capital… And now, for your second question.

- It is of a somewhat personal nature. I am unable to understand what maestro Jeremiah sometimes dictates to you in the afternoon, before his coughing fit?

- Those are “gnomes” – replied Anna with a laugh – but we shall discuss that some other time. For your surprise is now in order.

- You asked me the first day what I do at the printing house of mister Teodosi. I shall show you something that I have just set and printed there for you to see.

- What?

- It is a greeting booklet in verse that I have begun writing, and when I complete it I shall print it with Teodosi and give away copies in my homeland, in Petrovaradin and Novi Sad as the new 1765 approaches, like it says on the cover… God willing, I shall give one copy to yourself as well, to wish you a new and healthy new year.

- And which language shall it be printed in?

- In my native language, Slavic-Serbian, the language I write in. I shall read you the first verse, for it is already composed, so you can hear the sound of it:

Glorious weather soon shall meet us

Winter now is clearing

Spring is nigh-on here to greet us,

Summer it is nearing.

The sky above us blue and clear

Already brighter doth appear.

OH GOLDEN SPRING!

- Wonderful! Now sing the verses – exclaimed Anna in delight.

- But Anna, this will be a new year’s greeting in the form of a printed booklet, it is not to be sung.

- Permit me to ask, esteemed sir, who needs verses that are not to be sung? I do not. I shall be honest, it is best you leave this be. Forget it. Do not waste your time fruitlessly. You people from across the Alps are always gloomy and running toward misfortunes that you impose upon yourselves. It is hard to understand and reeducate you. But we shall try, immediately. I too have something I would like to show you. I have a surprise for you as well. Come to the Ponte delle Tette this afternoon, it is on the other side of the Rialto, where the Santa Croce is. Or better yet, come to my orphanage Ospedaletto on the square of Santi Giovanni e Paolo. Where you saw me for the first time that evening and fled from me. That is where I still live, and we shall take out a boat together. But do not be late, for I must be there on the bridge with you at precisely twenty six minutes past five. Remember, at 17:26…

***

- Many centuries ago, says the tale of this place, men lost their will to mate with women, and women their lust for man. They mated with animals and sodomy reigned throughout Venice…

These are the words with which Anna Pozze began her story as she sat beside Zaharija on the railing of the bridge delle Tette.

- To break free from the sodomy, since the population rate in Venice and the surroundings had begun to decrease, the authorities permitted the ladies of the streets to air their charms here, in this spot, and to attract passers-by with their nudity. And so the bridge got its name and kept it to this very day – the “Bridge of Tits”.

Upon those words Anna Pozze threw her shawl from her shoulder and presented herself to Zaharija in all her radiant beauty, in a dress cut so as to leave both her tits nude and staring right at Zaharija, who, frightened of such gifts, almost fled again, like that first day on the square of the Apostles. He was stayed by Anna’s words:

- Do not wonder that I am showing them to you. These days, as you might have noticed, most women in Venice wear their tits in the windows of their dresses, but I am not showing you mine for fashion. Take a good look at them, and if you like them, they shall be yours, but not now. One fine evening, if you listen to me, and if you do not leave me for “more important” things, you shall receive them as a gift.

At these words Zaharija drew Anna to him and kissed her, and she asked:

- Did you read my lips?

- Can lips be read?

- Of course. So can any kiss. I read yours.

- And what did they say?

- I have already told you. You from across the Venetian Bay, which you call the Adriatic, are difficult in all respects. It is hard to teach you joy and love. But kind sir shall also have to teach me something in return. I have not had any experience with men. I saw boys urinate from a boat into the Canal of Saint Luke, but that is not the same. You have to show me something of yours as well. Not now though. Give me some time. Female time does not flow in the same direction as male does. And I hope kind sir had realized that his time was better spent on this bridge than had he racked his brains over bad verses not to be sung…

Amazed and confused, Zaharija froze. He didn’t know what next.

- You act as though you had not yet paid – she joked and kissed him again, wrapping herself in her shawl.

The window was closed. Zaharija wondered if he had made a mistake. They were returning to their part of Venice, to the Castello, when he asked suddenly and dumbly:

- Why at twenty six past five?

- What do you mean why?

- I don’t understand why we had to be at the “Bridge of Tits” at 17:26?

- Because I wanted to show myself to you at the exact time of your birth. You were born, as I saw from your papers, in 1726, were you not? Well it was good for you to see me at 17 hours and 26 minutes, that time is a daily birthday of yours in a way. And the “Bridge of Tits” was a birthday present of sorts from myself. If you listen to me, you shall receive birthday gifts every day at that hour and after that hour. But remember, if you put love last, after all other obligations, that is where it shall remain, the last thing in your life. And the last thing in the world.


3. Orphanage for the Incurable

- What a mess, Dio mio, what a mess! Candles burned to the candlesticks, mirror not seen for the smoke, the bell on the table and Anna Pozze forgotten, Mr. Saccarias has lost two more of his valuable Venetian nights over some new idea, some thick book in a strange language degli schiavoni not even understood by those that speak it. Meanwhile, outside reigns the finest town in the world and peace, our mighty fleet sits in harbor, Doge Mocenigo has gone to Lido to throw a ring into the lagoon and marry the sea and Venice. The whole town is there. We shall go as well. Maestro Jeremiah has ordered a gondola and the gondola is waiting for us down at the Canal of Miracles. May master Saccarias awake and rise, for we are not alone. My friend Zabetta has come to visit. Do not be shy on our account, for all that can be seen we have seen already, since master Saccarias pleases to sleep in the nude…

These words by Anna Pozze and a torrent of many more awoke Zaharija and he leapt from his bed as though scathed, but considering the circumstances returned to it swiftly and covered himself to his chin. Before him were two three-headed beauties. Nearer him was an unknown girl with bare shoulders. The color on her cheeks began harshly from below the imaginary line connecting her nose and ear, giving a sharpness to her features. Behind her he spotted Anna. They each had two carnival masks upon their chests. The unknown girl had the Sun and the Moon, and Anna two beaked creatures. Each of the masks had a nipple protruding from its mouth like the tip of the tongue or a finger. Zaharija immediately concluded that Zabetta had much larger nipples than Anna and in a flash decided to strike back. Wrapping a sheet around his waist he rose with the words:

- Are you, Anna, not jealous of Miss Zabetta? She could steal me away.

The girls burst into laughter, and Anna retorted wistfully:

- No, I am not. Zabetta, unfortunately, no longer sleeps with men…

The gondola that Zaharija was propelling by oar as best he knew how, to the great mirth of the young ladies, traveled at snail pace through the Chrisostomo Canal towards the Canal Grande. As they were embarking Zaharija had noticed at the bottom of the gondola something that surprised him. There was an effigy of Saint Sebastian.

- Is the glass with the verse for sale in the gondola as well, at the bottom of that straw hat? – he wondered and felt the hat. The glass, of course, was gone.

Considering the clumsiness that their schiavone had displayed in the art of rowing, they decided not to go to Lido. They stopped and disembarked at the Zannipolo square where they were amazed by the behavior of their companion.

In the center of the square stood a huge bronze horseman. Ready to gallop. Zaharija froze, struck by the impression of this magnificent sight that he had never seen before. The masterpiece was as radiant as though it had just arrived into this world. The arms–one holding the reigns and the other resting upon the horse’s flanks, seemed to be subduing the world around them. Zaharija stood before this wonder for a moment, and then to his misfortune he was overcome by his familiar frenzy. Somewhat like a sudden onset of illness. He was seized by too much beauty and began to run. Just as he had fled that day from Anna’s eyes, when he had first seen her on this same square of Santi Giovanni e Paolo, he now fled from the beauty of the equestrian statue that galloped after him. Horrified and helpless at the same time, he fled without even realizing that he was leaving far behind him the two three-headed beauties, who were chasing after him.

His amazed companions barely managed to catch up with him and pacify him in some hidden yard, where an inn was located. There, at the corte sconta, they ordered some wine to help him recover and then moleche fritte con polenta, which Zaharija did not understand until fried crab on cornmeal was placed before them. Listening to the bells from the church nearby, they ate, drank and chatted as they calmed from the surprise and shock that the behavior of their schiavone had caused.

- So, what new project is mister proof-reader of the Greek-Slavic printing house working on? – asked Anna in a conciliatory tone.

- I have envisioned – Zaharija said absentmindedly – a magazine. Or a calendar.

He, too, wished to leave his embarrassing episode behind him as soon as possible.

- What would it be entitled?

- “Almanac”, “Magazine”, “Serbian Bee”, or something like that. There would be a little of everything in it, something for everyone. I would write an essay as introduction, then there would be talk of the language of literary works, followed by articles on geography, learnings about man, pedagogy, history, the law, with a review of newly published books. It would include an oriental tale here and there, a sonnet or two, writings in defense of women…

At these words both of Zaharija’s guests applauded, took the masks from their bosoms and began cooling themselves with them as though they were fans. Confused and not knowing where to look, Zaharija rushed on with his story:

- Then there would be word on housekeeping, trade, craftsmanship, architecture, music and painting, and especially on the field of the engraving and carving arts, namely copper engraving… I would ask of the readers to send me a description of their most interesting dreams…

- And you would publish this? – Miss Zabetta interjected.

- Yes – he retorted.

- And the readers would read their dreams in print? That’s wonderful! – Zabetta remarked. – Have you received any of the dreams yet?

- Not exactly.

- Well what will you do in a situation like that?

- I do not know.

- I do – Anna joined into the conversation – publish an interesting dream of your own. Under a false name perhaps. Have you dreamt of anything unusual lately?

- I have, but that is not for publication! – Zaharija retorted.

- Why not? Here, tell us, and we shall tell you what we think.

- Think you this or that, the dream is not for telling, let alone for printing.

- Tell us quick! – shouted the girls together.

- I dreamed I was crossing your famous Rialto bridge. I know not who built it, if it was Michelangelo, Paladio, da Ponte or Sansovino, but it is beautiful. As you know, there are shops all along the railing of the bridge on both sides, and bookshops among them. I dreamed that I must cross this bridge through the largest crowd and thickest traffic. I was rushing somewhere on important business, so I did not have time to get dressed. And so I found myself almost nude on the bridge: on my upper body I had a shirt, and on my lower body nothing.

Here the girls giggled and waved their masks like fans once more.

- I somehow hoped that it would not be too noticeable. I ran like that through the masses, and I cannot quite say that the whole crowd was paying particular attention to me, but in the middle of the bridge a woman cried: Maladetto! I do not know if she was referring to me. The worst thing of all was that in the squeeze of elbows, hands, chests, bottoms and thighs, both male and female, my pride leapt to attention, and when I broke out on the far side of the bridge I fell onto a rock and in wakening smeared my sailors’ bed in the green house of master Jeremiah…

The tale was once more greeted with laughter, but Anna suddenly became serious and whispered:

- My dear mister Saccarias, shall I tell you something about that dream of yours and about your running away? You are fleeing from beauty at all costs. You avoid in fear all that is beguiling, as though beauty were a threat to you here, in Venice, instead of accepting it and seeing it as a gift from God. You flee from beauty in stone: across a beautiful bridge as quickly as possible, even nude! The bronze horseman Colleoni, condotiere della republika, on the Zannipolo square terrified you not because he is a warrior, but because he is beautiful! Because he was created by a genius, Verrochio. Stay away from the hand bell in your room with which the beautiful Anna Pozze can be summoned! Flee from love so you can crawl into your little room and not snuffing your candles wear yourself to death writing books that shall not bring you happiness, nor shall they serve a purpose to anyone. I do not mean the spellers, the school books on Latin and calligraphy, those are necessary, and you as proof-reader in a printing house must live on something. But that shall bring you neither love, nor health, nor happiness. You are excellent at drawing and skilled at composing as well. And Venice is the mother of artists and the mother of music. Look around you not as proof-reader of mister Teodosi’s Slavic-Greek publishing house, or whatever it is called, but as a painter and composer. The two of us are here to save you. To offer you something different. Besides, you shall draw your own conclusions. We shall go to the “Novissimo” opera to listen to Monteverdi, to the “San Kasijan” to hear Cavalli and the castrates, and Cesti at the “Santi Apostoli” opera… Do not be afraid of beauty! You yourself are an artist. We shall go to a concert this evening. Do not tell me that tonight you must write patriotic poems that are not to be sung, or the cries of your fatherland, which, as soon as you publish them with mister Teodosi, will cause you great trouble with censure in your fatherland, in your church and in Vienna alike …

***

The sound of the church bells chiming the hour of five in the afternoon on the Castello mingled with the sound of a harpsichord from the green house. It startled Mr. Zaharija from his afternoon nap. He listened to the harpsichord for a while with the double attention of a connoisseur and a freshly woken man. The person playing was better suited to the major than the minor zones, the legato was thick and white, the tierces the result of great mastery and much practice. The rhythm was slightly off in unexpected places and within the permitted boundaries. This was called rubatto in Leipzig: the first note of a beat was slightly held by the stranger so that the composition seemed to have been written in three quarter and not four quarter time. Then a presto as though shot from a sling… The player was undoubtedly a man. But then Zaharija noticed that something unusual was happening with the performer. In some places, or more accurately some notes, something resembling weariness could be heard, as though these places on the harpsichord keyboard frightened the fingers of the player, as though he choked slightly as he approached some of the keys. Zaharija began to follow the playing more carefully and realized that he could precisely determine which notes this was happening on. More frequently on the re and slightly less on the fa, but only on the tenor octave of the keyboard.

- Strange – he thought, but then he heard the tinkling of the bell on the door of the green house. Zaharija quickly got ready and went down into the street where a gondolier was waiting to take him to the concert, as he had agreed with Anna Pozze.

The afternoon was warm, and the oarsman, whom Zaharija recognized straight away, was smiling and in a good mood. He babbled on and on and so his passenger found out that the gondolier had the same name as the effigy of his patron hung in the gondola, Sebastian, that he lived on the Canal of Miracles right next to the green house, that he had been lucky recently and had sold the globe and that he had found a buyer for the glass with the letters on the bottom and that, if mister Zaharija was still not interested, he would fetch it that same evening from his apartment and sell it…

At the question of where he was taking him and where he was to meet with Anna Pozze, Sebastian replied that the place was the famous Conservatorio degli incurabili.

- What is the Conservatorio degli incurabili? – Zaharija asked, to which Sebastian retorted in surprise:

- Do you not know? It is the famous sanctuary for the incurable. That is where, next to a monastery, girls and young ladies with incurable illnesses live, those with leprosy or ailments named after the ancient goddess of love Venus.

- But is this where concerts are held?

- Of course, girls with great musical talent are gathered for treatment here and the Conservatorio degli incurabili has musicians and holds concerts comparable with those in the finest music halls in Venice.

- Incredible – remarked Zaharija as he gazed into the water. As he listened to the incessant babble of the gondolier Zaharija noticed something that caught his eye: something had been snared by a plant growing from the wall at the edge of the canal, something he did not recognize straight away. When they came closer it seemed to him like a discarded or lost female glove. A glove of green lace… They passed by it heading towards a larger canal when the gondolier continued his tale:

- For example, the Conservatorio degli incurabili has first-rate violinists and singers and is in no respect lesser that the hall of Santa Maria della Pieta, on the Riva degli Schiavoni, where classes were held for a long time by our old abbot Antonio Vivaldi, and where the famous violinist Chiaretta now plays…

- You are surprisingly familiar with the musical life here – Zaharija noticed.

- That is understandable. My customers most frequently ask of me to take them to the opera or to concerts.

And at this Sebastian began to sing, quietly and very finely. Turning at the intersection he added:

- I myself learned to sing at one such “musical orphanage”. As the gentleman has surely witnessed by now, we gondoliers are expected to be able to break into song at the appropriate occasion… That is not difficult to learn here. There are famous musician and music houses all over Venice, for example Marietta di San Lazzaro dei Mendicanti is unsurpassed as a singer, the bow of Anna Maria that made famous the Ospedaletto di Santi Giovanni e Paolo, where our Anna Pozze lives and plays, barely makes any concessions at all to the artists offered by the Conservatorio degli incurabili, where we are headed…

In the large stone hall of the conservatory Zaharija found much murmur, gaily adorned visitors, and among them Anna. She took him to a chair near the corner, close to where the musicians would be seated, and she herself remained standing and pacing. So did the others. When they settled down he asked if the building they were in was a hospital or a music hall.

Anna laughed and replied:

- Do not fear, my handsome, nobody has yet caught anything from the musicians here. You will not kiss them…

Zaharija expressed his surprise that Zabetta, too, had not come to the concert, and was told that she would be there for sure. Just then an applause broke out and musicians began stepping out onto the stage. The last was a woman with a violin in her hands and, receiving ovations, she took a bow and waved to Anna and Zaharija, who recognized in her, with amazement, his visitor of the morning.

- That’s Zabetta! – he whispered to Anna.

- Of course, she is the first violin of Italy.

At that moment Zabetta walked up to them, took a rather large stone ring off her hand and gave it to Zaharija:

- Look after this ring for me, it will get in my way – she said and added – take care of it, it is worth all and nothing.

Zaharija had not even managed to slip the ring onto his thumb before the performers began playing the “Four Seasons”. Listening to Vivaldi Zaharija did not know that the stone ring would remain on his finger, because Zabetta would tell him after the concert that he was to keep it, since the ring was of no use to her.

***

Midnight had already passed when Anna and Zaharija returned home and found a gondola before the entrance. They were a bit surprised when they noticed that Sebastian was sleeping inside it, seeming very pale to Zaharija, but that might have been because of the moonlight. Then Anna screamed. A man wrapped in a black cape emerged from the green house. On his face he wore the terrifying protective long-beaked mask.

Anna recognized him. That was, she whispered to Zaharija as she drew close to him in fear, the Venetian cazzamorte – death warden, or coroner. He let them pass without a word, for he had already completed his dark duty and they rushed into the Green House, the stairs of which were smeared with blood. There were several persons in the room of maestro Jeremiah, where they were directed by a police officer. It was the first time that Zaharija was seeing this room, from which he had heard voices, music and a striking of the clock in his own chambers. It had two windows – a large one looking down on the Canal of Miracles, and a smaller one on the Canal of the Saint Chrysostomo. The large one was open. The room contained a harpsichord, two mirrors, a clock with rubies instead of numbers, several carnival masks on the walls, a spinning rack with books and a desk. On the wall hung an image of Venice on which the Rio dei Mendicanti was penciled in, probably drawn by Canaletto, and another painting or two. A large settee covered in Venetian silk sweet beneath the tongue took up one corner. There was blood all over the floor of the chamber.

Standing inside were one chimico – a Venetian inquisition poison expert (successor to the famous Casanova at this task) and a huge, terrifying figure well known to all on this town on the lagoons – the high priest of the Venetian Republic supreme court, Cristofolo Cristofoli. It was said of him that his appearance alone was enough to drive terror into the very bravest.

Slumped before them in an armchair was master |Jeremiah. His hands were bloody, and on the floor by his feet lay a broken glass, which Zaharija immediately recognized and connected with the gondolier lying in his gondola downstairs. Beside the glass there was a tiny clay vial that Zaharija had never seen before. It was uncorked and seemed to be empty. Maestro Jeremiah had a stone ring on his finger. A police officer was bending over the old man making strange gestures before the maestro’s mouth. Zaharija concluded with horror that the ring on maestro Jeremiah’s hand was very similar to Zabetta’s ring that was now on his thumb, so he cautiously pushed his hand into his pocket to hide the gift.

- Dead since yesterday – said the man as he straightened up with difficulty, rubbing the small of his back in obvious pain.

When Anna cried out, the huge priest turned and placed his heavy hand on the back of her head to calm her:

- Do not cry my child, this blood is not his. Nobody killed him. We shall know right away if he poisoned himself, perhaps.

At Cristofoli’s signal the chimico said:

- It can be said that he died around six o’clock yesterday afternoon, for the froth has crusted on his lips. That is approximately how long the hardening takes.

Then the man kneeled by the feet of the deceased. He picked up the clay vial and sniffed it.

- Empty. There was water inside – he concluded… - Water. Judging by the vial, probably the kind brought here from Turkey.

Then he picked up the fragments of the glass and examined them.

- The maestro has not been poisoned. Nobody has drunk from this glass in months. It has not been used for a long time and is full of dust… One moment!

The man turned towards the maestro and carefully raised the hand with the stone ring. Then he lowered it and looked closely at the fingers of the other hand.

- Yes, it is clear what happened, but it is unclear why.

- What does that mean? – asked Cristofolo Cristofoli.

- It means that maestro Jeremiah, God rest his soul, wiped the dust from the glass before he died. That is what he did. But why he did it, we do not know. We do not know why or how he died either. We do not know where all this blood on the maestro, the vial and the glass came from, though the blood is not his. It was brought up the stairs on the soles of someone’s feet…

Cristofolo then slowly took the ring from the finger of the deceased, placed it in a small pocket of his priestly robe, lifted the left foot of maestro Jeremiah with the tip of his boot and saw smeared blood on the soles of the maestro’s shoes.

- It was him, God rest his soul – concluded Cristofolo – let us hurry to the gondolier, God rest his soul as well.

And the policemen rushed down the stairs with the priest.

When all had quieted and the body of the late maestro had been taken from the house in the same gondola as the body of the late Sebastian, Zaharija walked Anna to the chambers on the ground floor where she sometimes spent the night. In parting he said:

- I know why Jeremiah killed the gondolier.

- You mean because of the glass? – Anna retorted to Zaharija’s amazement – I do not know… I am not sure. The glass was Jeremiah’s. He bought it from Sebastian and duly paid what was asked, but Sebastian was blackmailing him and refused to give it him, but threatened to sell it to another, if Jeremiah refused to pay more. And so he kept extracting money from Jeremiah. The maestro was desperate. The glass was of more value to him than it was worth. It was at once both everything and nothing.

- Like my new stone ring? – thought Jeremiah as he retired.

As he was closing the door he heard Anna’s voice behind him:

- All that is of no importance. The only riddle in it all is why and how Jeremiah died. This is what I would ask you to think of tonight… Although, I believe I know how my maestro died.

Zaharija stood by the window looking out of his wardrobe onto the Canal of Miracles and gazed upon the water. Bad weather was approaching, the wind was drowning birds in the sea once more and Zaharija remembered the winds of his homeland, and for a moment he could revive in his memory their taste and smell of snow and fir wood… And he imagined the silvery tinkle of church bells that he had memorized once, in Hungary, traveling along the Danube, in a place called Sent Andrea. They were striking as he was riding along the road to Buda, from the tower of the Church of the St. Iconographer Luke, and had remained hidden in his memory until this night… He started from these musings and cleared his vision. On the dark waves of the Canal of Miracles, like a wavy flag, a pale square could plainly be seen – the gleam of a lamp from Anna’s room on the ground floor. Zaharija stood watching. His mouth was full of fluid, not saliva but some kind of bitter sweat. When the light in Anna’s room was snuffed he stepped out into the corridor quietly carrying a lamp and a quill that he had dipped into ink, and entered the maestro’s room silently. On the table he found the pieces of the broken glass and transcribed the magical verse from the bottom:

atto’tseuq ehc ero’uqnic ertlo uip rei

Then he picked up the glass fragments and threw them all into the canal. He returned to bed, forgetting to blow out the lamp. As he drifted to sleep he had the feeling that he had dome something wrong. Enlightenings take place between wake and sleep. And he remembered. But it was too late to do anything about it now. The remnants of the glass were already being carried by the Canal of Miracles. The Gondolier had told him that the verse in the glass was not read by peering into it, but differently. Differently in which way? He racked his brains and finally it struck him that he might still be able to rectify the matter, although the glass no longer existed. He had transcribed the verse that the gondolier had told him was to be read differently, meaning that it was to be read from the outside of the glass. He got up and took the note with the verse transcribed from the glass to the tiny mirror on the handle of his bell. In the mirror he could see the verse the other way around. The letters in this new order read:

ier piu oltre cinqu’ore che quest’otta…

Now they had a meaning, the words were in Italian but their sense was still incomprehensible to Zaharija.

In the morning Zaharija found plenty of oil remaining in the lamp, which meant that it had not burned all night. Somebody, who forgot nothing in the green house, had entered Zaharija’s room unnoticed and snuffed the wick in time.


4. The Devil’s Trill

- Do you know, dear mister Saccarias, how many kinds of writers there are in this wide world? You do not? Of course not, for you are a writer. Poli kalo! But I, praise the Lord in Heaven and the saint Chrysostomo, I am not a writer, but a publisher, so I do. I have to know. Two kinds. Do you hear me? There are only two kinds of authors. One senses the taste of the readers and caters to this taste not paying attention to what their books would turn out like. The others want to change the world and literature and do so not paying attention to the taste of the readers and the interests of their publishers. Well, our dear mister consul Julinac is of this second type. He is adored by the court of the Russian Czar, but not liked at all by the Viennese censure, my dear sir. Do you know what this means? You do not? It means that we did not receive the imprimatur for his book with a difficult title in which Serbian history is set forth. The Viennese censure did not grant permission for the printing of Julinac’s book and is asking for a signature sheet to be changed, and you, of course, as proof-reader of the book know which sheet is in question and why and how it has to be changed according to the censure objections. And of course you know full well what will happen if we do not comply. We shall be unable to sell the book on the Austrian market for Serbs, your compatriots, those living there. And who shall buy it in that case? Nobody. That means we shall have loss, that we shall not be able to recover our money from this book. My money, that is. So, dear mister Saccarias, take this sheet from Julinac’s book and correct it! In such a way that both the censor in Vienna and the Russian Major Julinac in Naples are satisfied, and above all the readers of your tribe, our customers!

- But, mister Teodosi, if we do this, Major Julinac and the entire world from Vienna to Trieste and Moscow shall know that we, here in Venice, have included a censored sheet in this book! Printed a chapter that Julinac did not write! Added water to wine! Since I am your proof-reader for Serbian books, it will immediately be known who has done this, it will be known that Julinac’s book was marred and altered by myself, Zaharija Stefanović! Consider whether this is wise?

- Wise or not, that is your problem, dear mister Saccarias, your problem, and unfortunately, my money!

With those words mister Teodosi’s smile dropped from his face like a fake mustache and he turned his back on his proof-reader for Slavic-Serbian publications. He had no choice but to start off home with a long-forgotten look in his eyes and the incriminated sheet of Julinac’s book, which he would have to alter.

Venice in June was blooming outdoors, the Sun was shining on the Canal of Saint John Chrysostomo, but despite this Zaharija felt as though his hair had been grazed and his beard scythed. He started out through town following his legs, and was stopped by a man who could immediately be recognized as a policeman. He had followed him from Teodosi’s publishing house and now addressed him by name, duly presenting himself and stating that he had a summons.

- What kind of summons? – asked Zaharija, afraid.

- You are to come in for an interrogation at the Bussola building early tomorrow morning.

- An interrogation by whom? – asked Zaharija clumsily and received a curt reply:

- That you can ask there. And do not be late, for that we do not like…

***

Dazed from it all, Zaharija found an inn and ordered a glass of “Malvasia” to come to his senses and gather his thoughts. After the funeral of maestro Jeremiah, Anna rarely came to the green house, wore black lace and was depressed for days. She kept waiting for something. And he messed around with his proof-reading at the publishing house and had the Viennese censorship and the Venetian police breathing down his neck. He had been asked to trample his face for a piece of bread. Deep in those dark thoughts was how Zabetta found him when she passed by the inn with her Cremona “Amati” instrument it its case, waved a sweet-smelling fan in front of his face and sat down beside him.

-What has gotten into you, dear Mr. Saccarias? – she wondered at his appearance – you seem as though all your ships had sunk!

At those words Zaharija told her all his woes. He spilled it all before her, from the nasty breakfast on rancid oil to his troubles with the authorities, censors, authors of two hands, to the Greek printing house for Serbs in Venice.

- Let us see – she said, willing to help – the order of moves should be calculated. Of the two evils, the one with the Bussola is worse.

- It is? What is the Bussola?

- That is where the seat of the Venetian inquisition is. And the chambers of the three supervisors of the Council of Ten and the office of the state inquisitor. From there you can find yourself in a room under lead, and then at the Bridge of Sighs.

- You are frightening me. What is a room under lead?

- Those are the “piombi”, the Venetian dungeons beneath the metal roof of the Doge’s palace… But do not immediately think of the worst. Venice is very weak at the moment and that is your strength. I believe that we cannot hold out much longer. Besides, the dungeons are almost empty, the Venetian fleet is in Corfu and shall probably remain there forever, for the Republic does not have the money to bring it home… We are poorer and poorer, we here are tired and misfortune is inevitably awaiting. The entire Republic of Saint Mark is ill and fading. It is near its end.

- How do you know?

- I know, my dear schiavone, for I too am ill. Only the music, the painting and churches shall remain… And the gondolas! They are eternal for they came from Egypt. In short, a sad story in which there shall be neither place nor time for yourself, so you can sleep peacefully and go to the interrogation tomorrow quite carefree. The Venetian inquisition is long since not what it used to be. The authorities here are currently preoccupied with the ban of games of chance to be proclaimed any day now… Your other concern is regarding the book. For that matter as well let us calculate what can be done. How did you think you might get out of it?

- Here is how – Zaharija could hardly wait to confide in someone the plan forming in his mind – I would correct the incriminated signature sheet as the Viennese censorship wants me to, but into these amended passages I would insert a patriotic poem of mine and attack myself by full name and surname for this poem! And in it I speak of the same issues against the Austrian authorities as Julinac in that part of his book that I shall have to cut out.

- Brilliant! It is so complicated that the Devil himself would not make sense of the mess! Do so and it shall turn out well, but then forget about it right away and take a look at where we are! In Venice! Venice is for enjoyment. And you? You have not even told me how you liked my playing at the conservatory Degli incurabili?

- I was delighted. Here, see, I wear your ring on my hand all the time.

- In that case you owe me something in return. Anna told me that you came to Venice with a little painting of your own crafting. She says it is charming. Angels carrying sheets of music. I would like you to show it to me. Anna thinks you are an excellent sketch artist. Look around you, there is plenty to be seen here by the Venetian painters, down to Tiepolo who throws the legs and elbows of his figures over the frames of the paintings. They run from Tiepolo’s images, but not like you in fear of beauty. They run bringing the beauty to us. You paint as well! I have never heard of any good painter from your homeland, and yet there must be some.

- Of course there are.

- Maybe you will become one of them? What do they paint?

- Frescoes in churches.

- And who is the most famous of them?

- I do not know.

- You do not know? How can that be?

- Nobody knows. They do not sign their paintings.

- But the paintings are there and they must be lovely. Do they paint the “Annunciation”?

- They do. That goes on the doorway of the church.

- That is the scene I love the most. Perhaps because I shall never have children… The conception of a new world and the conception of God… The scene always captivates me. Always three persons of which the two most important (God and Jesus) are never seen in the picture… Just a woman and an angel. Would you like me to show you something? Not far from here is the Scuola Grande di San Rocco. In it there are two famous paintings. Both represent the same event – the “Annunciation”: the angel bringing the Virgin Mary the joyous news that she shall have a child. One of the paintings was made by Leonardo, the other by Tintoretto. Let us go there and I shall show you the two canvases. They are well worth seeing.

And Zabetta hailed a gondola, they sailed across the Grand Canal and docked in front of the Scuola Grande di San Rocco. There was only one painting on the ground floor of the building. They paused before it and Zabetta whispered:

- This “Annunciation” was painted by Leonardo da Vinci. His picture flows horizontally, or rather, levitates like scales. On one side is the angel, on the other the Virgin Mary. They are in perfect balance in a perfect garden. She had only just put down her book, he had just alighted with a lily in his hand. Everything is motionless and harmonious. Now we shall climb a few stairs and see, here is Tintoretto’s “Annunciation”. It is a square, and within it a diagonal is woven. The Virgin Mary is sitting in her house, and crashing through the roof from the heavens a flock of angels is descending into the room, with the Archangel Gabriel as the bringer of the glorious news. If all those seen in the flock in the sky rush in, not only the house will fall apart but the entire landscape around it as well, just as the entire world of sin will burst apart with the birth of Jesus Christ. Tintoretto painted the Immaculate Conception as an explosion… If you want to know the thoughts of these two painters, listen to their names.

- How? – asked Zaharija.

- Pronounce their names and you shall hear their paintings. Leonardo da Vinci, which is andante cantabile, and Tintoretto’s burst, subito sforzando! Will not mister Zaharija also try something? Why do you not paint the “Annunciation” as well?

- My nephew Jakov, there, in our homeland, paints effigies, and he has painted the “Annunciation” as well.

- And you? Leave it to others to copy the medals received in battles and priestly robes, even if those copies would bring you membership in the Viennese Academy of Arts, which you dream of, as Anna has told me…

- If I were to paint – Zaharija whispered – I would paint Anna and yourself – but there is one thing in this world that artists are unable to paint. That is the Sun. Nobody has yet painted the Sun, my dear Zabetta…

- But still, how would you paint, for instance, me?

- I dare not say – Zaharija retorted, laughing – it is a bit like my dream on the Rialto

- Still, do tell!

- It would be a nude.

- A nude?

- Yes. You would be naked in the painting. I thought up such a painting quite a while ago. At the concert. I would release your hair in four thin wisps like the four strings of the “Amati” down your body. These wisps of your hair would be tied to a tuft on your Mound of Venus. They would be borne by a comb that (just like a bridge on a violin) would keep the strings, made of your hair in this case, taut. In my painting you would be fingering the hair with your left hand just as you would a violin, and you drawing a bow across the wisps of your hair just as you would across an instrument built in Cremona… I would paint you playing your own body. And in my painting your body would be an “Amati”. And one more thing. I also know what you would be playing.

- What? – hastened Zabetta excitedly.

- Of course, it would not be seen on the canvas, but I can tell you what it would be. In my painting you would be playing the composition that is said to have been dreamt by its composer. The devil came into his dream with a violin in his hands, sat upon his bed and played an enchanting tune. As soon as he woke the composer wrote it down and so we now have the “Devil’s Trill” by Tartini…


5. The Scales from Pompeii

On that day at the end of June 1765 an Austrian subject of Serbian nationality, belonging by faith to what was in Venice called Graeci non uniti, namely, a Serbian Greek of the orthodox faith independent of the pontificate, found himself by order of the Venetian authorities in the building of the Bussola, where he was shown into a small waiting room full of people. To his amazement, Zaharija found Anna there. She was sitting on the only stone bench, dressed in mourning. So they waited together. People around them came and went, and for the first hour they sat in silence. By the second hour of waiting they remained alone in the room and began to converse.

- That night when maestro Jeremiah died you told me I should think about what actually happened to him. Do you have an answer now? I do not.

- Of course you do not. And so when they ask you here do not give answers you do not have.

At that moment one of the policemen came out of the room and told Anna and Zaharija curtly that they could go home. Zaharija was astounded, and Anna grabbed him by the hand and quickly pulled him into the long corridor leading towards the exit. There they were met by the ghostly apparition of Cristofolo Cristofoli, who raised both his arms and whispered:

- How good that I came across you. How are you Miss Anna? In mourning. Of course. Please come this way. I have a s…s… small chamber for friends hereabouts, I would like to have a chat. If you have a moment?

And Cristofolo shoved them into a tiny room with two benches and a revolving book rack, on which there were no books. On the wall hung the lion of Saint Mark, on the kneeling bench was an open copy of the Bible into which half-filled sheets of paper had been inserted.

- I have long since wanted to ask you, Miss Anna, do you know what this is?

And with an incredibly sweetened right smile Monsignor Cristofolo took from his robe the stone ring that he had taken from maestro Jeremiah’s finger that evening.

- I do – retorted Anna without hesitation – it is a ring believed to change color.

- Do you know what it is for?

- I do. It can foretell if your wishes will come true.

- What wishes?

- Whether you shall have health, happiness or love in life. If it turns green, that means health, red means that you shall be happy, and if it has a bluish gleam, you shall have love. The ring is some kind of luck charm ensuring the soothsayer the fulfillment of what has been foretold.

- Excellent. And now please tell me are you familiar with what was written on the bottom of the glass that was found broken in the room of the late maestro Jeremiah?

- Yes, I am.

- And what was written?

- A verse. Some of the former owners of the glass believed that the incomprehensible verse was in Etrurian.

- Very well, Miss Anna, very well. And can you t… t… tell me what this is?

With these words father Cristofolo turned the revolving rack so that it exposed to the view of Anna and Zaharija the small clay vial found at the feet of the deceased maestro Jeremiah that night.

- I can, Monsignor. It is a bottle that you can usually buy at carnivals where the masked comedies are performed. They are very rare. Brought from Turkey, they call them the Tears of the Madonna, selling them here as a magical potion.

- You are very informed in this matter, dear Miss Anna, so you could tell me one more thing that I would like to know. Do all t… t… these things have something to do with the gentleman here pres… s… sent, Saccarias? Your name is Saccarias, is it not? You have come here from Vienna. So, are there things connected in any way with Mr. Saccarias, with some ring that he possesses, or the l… l… like?

With these words one of his involuntary smiles escaped the Monsignor, and this time it was a left, terrifying smile, one that made Zaharija freeze.

- No, Monsignor, they do not – lied Anna not batting an eyelid.

- Very well, young lady, very well. Now another thing. Does this here present mister Saccarias have bouts of frenzy in which he runs from time to time across the square of Santi Giovanni e Paolo fleeing from you and your beautiful friends mindlessly?

- Yes, Monsignor, he does have bouts of frenzy occasionally.

- Now I would like mister Saccarias to answer me quite briefly… Did you hear the sound?

- The sound? – asked Zaharija in confusion – what sound, Monsignor?

- Never mind, forget it!… Now one more question for signorina Anna, which, to be true, shall not be the last. Are you aware of what maestro Jeremiah used the mentioned objects for?

- No.

At this point of the conversation a right smile escaped the Monsignor’s face, one that was enchanting, but that promised nothing, since these smiles obviously escaped him at random and were able to get away because they could not quite be tamed.

- What do you think, signorina, did maestro Jeremiah use these objects, the mentioned glass, ring and magic water, for soothsaying, sorcery, and the casting of spells?

- I think not.

- And why do you think that?

- What would an old and sick man stand to gain from fortunetelling? And the ring and the other items can be used only if you have the desire to forecast your own future. Could maestro Jeremiah hope for health? Happiness? Love?… Besides, if he did wish to try soothsaying, he did not succeed.

- How do you know?

- The ring did not change color. I noticed that before you took the ring from his finger and placed it in your pocket. So either he did not try soothsaying, or he did not get any results.

- Do you know whom the late maestro Jeremiah left his house on the Canal of Miracles to?

Concluding the conversation with this question the Monsignor fired out his left, truly terrifying smile.

- I do not.

- He left it to you… And now you may go.

As they departed from the tiny room, almost running, he startled them once more with the remark:

- Signorina Anna!… Do not let this schiavone get away…

***

- We can go now, but not home – Anna said outside, her head spinning. – If we go to the green house so full of evil energy, we will unload it all there and breakfast for days on fish with wine tied into knots.

- You are right – Zaharija agreed, but added that he was still racking his brains over something that Monsignor Cristofolo had said.

- What was that sound he asked me about?

- I have no idea. Let us find Zabetta, and I shall ask her. We shall take out a “sanpierotta” for the day and go to the lagoon to bathe.

Zabetta and Anna, while Zaharija waited in the “sanpierotta”, a flat-bottomed rowboat easier to guide than a gondola, arrived carrying a bottle of wine and three masks, two of which were male, and one female. Then they started off towards the lagoon, where they found a deserted cove and disembarked.

There they placed the female mask on Zaharija, removed his clothes, looked him over carefully (which was not a first to them) and, roaring with laughter, pushed him into the sea. Then they hid themselves beneath the male masks, stripped naked and swam after him. A while later, when they returned to shore, Anna opened the bottle, took a sip and gave this mouthful to Zaharija to drink, which they repeated several times. Then Zabetta drank several gulps from the bottle and hurled it into the sea half full, since for understandable reasons it was not prudent to drink from the same vessel after her.

Zaharija wanted to take advantage of the kisses and embrace Anna, but she pulled away with the words:

- Not now, my handsome schiavone, you shall receive all you wish in three months’ time. And now we shall weigh you.

Zabetta burst out laughing, and Anna took tiny scales from her purse and said that they were scales from Pompeii, where they were still made.

- What are they for? – Zaharija asked, and Anna hung the scales upon his male member, stiff as it was, and placed a stone on one of the trays. Seeing his confusion, Anna tried to reassure him:

- Do not misunderstand what is taking place here. It is an ancient custom of measuring happiness and is frequently portrayed on old wall paintings. The more pebbles, the more happiness! Let us see how many pebbles you will be able to bear – she added, at which Zabetta, too, placed one on the scales…

Suddenly Zaharija spilled the stones into the sand, took off the scales and asked:

- Why in three months’ time?

- Because that is when the carnival in Venice begins.


6. The Green Lace Glove

On the fortieth day upon the death of maestro Jeremiah, Anna and Zaharija paid for a mass to be held for him at the church of Santi Giovanni e Paolo on the Zannipolo square, where Anna bought three candles that they would light for the dead.

- Who is the third for? – asked Zaharija, and the girl astonished him with her reply:

- You could light one for your brother in skill and compatriot, who is buried here.

- Who?

- How should I know who. They say he wrote comedies for alley theaters and that his name was probably Marino. You should know better than I do, but you schiavoni know nothing about yourselves. He was a Raguseo and he died here like a banished soul.

Zaharija did not have a clue what Anna was talking about, but still lit a candle for the banished souls.

On their way back they stopped at Anna’s orphanage on the same square, Zaharija took her suitcase, closed his eyes as he passed by the equestrian statue by Verochio and so they moved Anna into the green house, which now belonged to her.

In an ostaria along the way they bought “maialino alla sarda” and some Greek wine from the island of Cyprus, and partook of them for the soul of the deceased. They sat in the maestro’s room in silence, when Zaharija asked:

- What is it that he actually died of? You said that you knew.

- You never give up?

- This time I have several questions to which I can find no reply. Perhaps you can provide them.

- Ask.

- First, did maestro Jeremiah kill the gondolier?

- Yes.

- Why?

- To come by an object. An object that was very dear to the maestro. A glass. I already told you about that the night we found Jeremiah dead. They had an unsettled score over it. The gondolier was blackmailing the maestro about the sale of the glass. And kept on extracting money from him.

- How?

- First of all I have to tell you that maestro Jeremiah was of unusual preferences. Besides being an excellent musician and knowledgeable about herbs, he also gave into darker inclinations from time to time.

- What do you mean?

- He knew how to tell fortunes. For the last year he had been preparing carefully to perform an act of sorcery, or if you prefer, a soothsaying that he cared deeply about. For that he needed the glass.

- Why did he care so much about this fortune telling?

- He wanted to see the future. Maybe because he was so old and ill, he wanted to know something about the days remaining to him. He wanted to know if there is life after death. He wanted to find out if man has a second body after death like our Savior. A ring, holy water and a magic verse can tell a person that. Under the right circumstances. It has been said long ago that truth lies in water, stone and words! And so he decided on a soothsaying that is done with the help of the three mentioned objects. The ring he came about a long time ago, and perhaps it was what lead him to the idea of the fortune telling, for this stone ring (found on his finger the night he died) was of the kind that changes color depending on the energy of the body bearing it. To bring about this change, it was necessary to use the other two things during the sorcery as well, the holy water and some magical mantra. The holy water he bought last year from the local actors, who brought it from Turkey. It is shipped from there to Venice at a dear price, under the name the Tears of the Madonna. The magic verse – the mantra that was also needed for the sorcery to be effective Jeremiah sought for a long time and was finally offered it inscribed on a glass by Sebastian the gondolier, who lived here, near the green house. The maestro bought the glass immediately and paid the price in full, but was not given the glass by Sebastian, who found various excuses to delay the matter. And so the maestro had all he needed for the sorcery except for the verse from the glass, which had remained in Sebastian’s possession. As soon as he had the glass as well he would be able to begin the fortunetelling. However, Sebastian was constantly asking for more money and the night that we went to the concert he told the maestro that he would sell the glass to another if the maestro did not pay more. Then the maestro took his crossbow and from his window shot Sebastian, who was already stepping into his gondola with the glass. Then he went down to the gondola, took the glass and returned to his room where he had the other items he needed for the soothsaying. And so Jeremiah finally had his hands on the magical verse from the glass and began the sorcery.

- And how is that done?

- It is simple. You drink some of the holy water from the vial with the Tears of the Madonna, speak the magic verse and place the stone ring on your finger. If it is all done right, the ring should change color. What your future will be like depends on the resulting color. Like I said at the Bussola to Monsignor Cristofolo, if the ring turns blue it means that the soothsayer shall have love in his life. If the color is green, it means that your life shall be filled with health, and if the ring is red, that foretells happiness.

- So, who should like to see the future can achieve that this way… Does that also go for the afterlife? For the second body?

- Jeremiah hoped that it did.

- And if the sorcery fails?

- The ring does not change color. It remains an ordinary stone ring, just as it was before.

- So maestro Jeremiah attempted sorcery in this fashion and since the spell would not come to him, the ring remained an ordinary piece of stone. This I understand. I also understand why you told Monsignor Cristofolo that the maestro was not soothsaying, since the sorcery had obviously not succeeded, and so the inquisition would not be able to pursue this. But how and why did the maestro die? His heart failed during the sorcery? Was he killed? If so, who killed him?

- His death will surprise you, for on the surface it is not at all in accordance with the relationship between Jeremiah and myself as you might have imagined it. Namely, I am sure you saw our relationship as hearty, almost as one between a father and daughter, or at least a music teacher on one side and his most talented student on the other. However, never trust musicians! There was a horrendous conflict between us, and even a secret war at the time when he bequeathed the house to me, and I would not lie with him in that same house. He was so embittered and, since he had lost all hope that he would break me and drag me into his bed of my own free will or by force, he got it into his head that I wished to poison him. He decided he would beat me to it. He even told me this openly once. He threatened me. He obtained some hemlock in secret and soaked it in white wine. I discovered it by the new smell that ruled the house. I had to use tremendous effort and concentration to find out where and how he was going to use the poisonous plant against me. As you know, he had a great knowledge of herbs and this house was full of plants dried between the leaves of books, crushed and pounded in glass bottles from Murano, which were of different colors, for he knew which color best protected which plant from the sunlight. First I put on my green lace gloves and came to my customary lesson one afternoon. I took care to touch as few objects as possible in the house. When I sat at the harpsichord, I thought I could smell the stench of the poisonous plant more strongly than before and felt that it was best not to take my gloves off before playing, just in case. I must say that I was unsure off all that was passing through my mind. As I was playing I had the feeling that I was wronging my maestro terribly in presuming that he might be able to poison me. And so the lesson ended and I returned to my orphanage with a guilty conscience, but as a precaution I still threw my green lace gloves into the Canal of Miracles. Maestro Jeremiah usually looked out of the window during lessons so I believe he did not notice I was playing in my gloves. I remember that he was not satisfied with how I had played that day. While we were all getting ready to go to Zabetta’s concert, he sat at the harpsichord at the time when he always played, and began playing thinking that the hemlock he had smeared on the two keys of the harpsichord had not adhered, since I had played, and nothing had happened that would harm my health. Had he not noticed that I had not taken off my gloves, or had he forgotten that he had smeared the hemlock on those two keys, I do not know, but he began to play Scarlatti as usual. And then Sebastian cried out to him from the street.

- Chi se? – asked the maestro, not realizing who was calling him.

Sebastian began blackmailing him, requesting that he pay more for the glass. Furious, and probably already affected by the poison that was seeping in to his body through his fingers, Jeremiah, as I told you, killed the gondolier from the window, took the glass from the gondola and returned upstairs to tell his fortune. The hemlock was having a stronger and stronger effect and he did not have time to finish the sorcery. Perhaps he did not kill Sebastian because he was being blackmailed, but because he was fighting for his own life. He felt that he had poisoned himself and was rushing to get to the glass, so that he could try to prevent death with the sorcery. Perhaps he knew also some other spell, similar to the first, that could help against poison. Medicinal even after death… However, God did not give him speedy days and the poison finished him off in the armchair in which we found him after he had drunk the water with shaking fingers and dropped the glass not managing to use the magical verse written on it in time. The only thing he did succeed in doing was wiping the dust from the writing in the glass and that is why the chimico of Monsignor Cristofoli was unable to detect the traces of poison on our maestro’s fingers… That is my assumption.

Night had taken firm hold over Venice when Anna finished her sad tale. Zaharija listened to her completely motionless.

- I shall come to fear you, Anna. It was no accident that I tried to escape from your eyes the very first day. How do you know all this? So much sorcery cannot be picked up at the fish market by the Rialto.

- Do not forget that I am a foundling. We, female foundlings, we grew up and lived in Venetian orphanages full of incurable female secrets. We matured without our parents. No mothers were around to teach us anything. We were mothers to one another. And so our mothers were sometimes younger than ourselves, as is the case with Zabetta and I. The incurabili, the lepers, those that cannot be cured know more than the rest of us. It was from Zabetta that I learned all about the ring, the glass and the Tears of the Madonna

- And about the hemlock? Who smeared the keys of the harpsichord with poison?

At these words Anna started, froze and hissed through her teeth:

- You tell me, if you know.

- I think you killed him. By poisoned harpsichord. But that is not up to me to investigate. Whoever smeared the two keys of the harpsichord with hemlock, Jeremiah played on this harpsichord and was poisoned. I saw that you had removed the two poisoned keys from the maestro’s instrument – added Zaharija icily – I knew which ones were in question when I listened to the maestro play for the last time that day.

- How did you know?

- I heard. But how did you know? They were fa and re. The very two notes the keys of which are now missing on the harpsichord, because you removed them. Now I know, I listened to Jeremiah play Scarlatti, dying each time he touched the fa or the re on the tenor part of the keyboard… But I do not know and I do not wish to know how you knew which were the two keys smeared with the hemlock? I do not wish to know whether the maestro or someone else smeared them with the poisonous oil. I will not wrong my soul, perhaps you discovered them by the smell. And in the canal that afternoon I saw a discarded green lace glove…


7. The Sonic Thread

The night had entered the hour of fear, for nights in Venice are divided into the time in which you can see the future, the moment of memory and the hour of fear. And at that moment, at the hour of fear, the sound was heard for the first time. Anna and Zaharija turned towards the window as though bewitched. The sound was coming from outside. A thin sonic thread was descending from somewhere in the endless heavens and piercing Venice like a pin would pierce a bug.

The sound was drawn out, rather high and at first nobody in Venice paid it any attention. It was not particularly loud. Then the dogs became uneasy. They began barking in boats as they do at somebody’s invisible presence in the night. Then the birds stopped singing. And the sound continued. Flat, changing neither height nor magnitude, it came down from the sky onto the Earth like a tiny vertical ray or waterfall. It made sleep difficult the first night. In the morning the birds did not rise from their perches, and it was still there. And then, suddenly, another sound could be heard as well, deeper, and obviously spreading horizontally, cutting through the thin sound descending from the heavens. The second sound now seemed to be coming in through one ear and out the other, and the people prayed in the streets, churches and gondolas, some women crossing themselves backwards as against an unholy force. The traders from Egypt claimed that they had trod upon a similar sonic sound stretched taut between the pyramids. It was very much like the one that could now be heard in Venice. The churches began to sound an alarm, and then upon somebody’s order fell silent, the priests began claiming in their sermons that the sound could only be heard by sinners, but then the thing with the frogs occurred. They began falling from the sky. Children cried, and some people spread rumors through the marketplaces that it was the roar of eternity that could be heard at night, descending from the heavens to the Earth and piercing it like a needle, cutting time in half, that came from Satan. And indeed everybody could see that a sound as thin and swift as a female glance stood above Venice splitting the sky, dividing it into light and darkness. And everybody could see that to the left of the sound night had stopped, and day had remained to the right…

Anna and Zabetta were strangely calm, for, as they told Zaharija, they knew when the sound would cease. Zabetta added:

- It is somebody that would like to talk to us, the Holy Spirit is contacting us this way, but we do not understand Him. Not yet…

And just as it had suddenly descended upon Venice, the sound stopped unexpectedly and once more nobody seemed even to notice at first. Everybody was simply awakened one morning by the silence, the chirping of birds and the whisper of the waves, and not by the sound. It had gone. It happened two days after the day that Zabetta and Anna had mentioned…

Zaharija suddenly remembered something. He remembered that Monsignor Cristofolo had asked him at the Bussola if he had heard the sound.

- But that was weeks before the rest of us in Venice heard it! – he told Anna, who calmly retorted that there had been others apart from Monsignor Cristofolo that had also heard the sound before her and Zaharija.

- Who? – blurted out Zaharija as though he knew.

- Zabetta heard it at the same time as the Monsignor.

***

- You must have frequently heard maestro Jeremiah from your room, as he spoke some strange things and forced me to memorize them…

Anna continued the conversation with Zaharija with these words on an evening three days after the sound had stopped. As though she wanted to patch up life where the sound had torn it in half. And it did indeed turn out to be the finer part of her story. Zaharija absentmindedly struck chords on the harpsichord, the keys of which had now been mended. Anna listened to him in wonder, for it was the first time that she had heard him play, although she knew full well that he must play something when he composed. He was playing a sad song that Anna did not know, a song coming from a nostalgic distance.

- Music is passing through a labyrinth – Anna though. While she was listening to him, Zabetta’s ring gleamed on Zaharija’s hand.

- Where did Zabetta get a ring worth everything and nothing? – he asked and stopped playing – this one, the one on my finger, that she gave to me?

- She was given the ring by the one from whom she got her incurable disease.

- And why did she entrust it to me? Could she not use its magic power herself, having paid so dear a price?

- She told you, the ring could not help her for it could soothsay. Zabetta, with her illness, was horrified at the very thought of her future. Besides, I would not dare peer into my future either. No thank you! That frightens me. And you?

- I think I have no reason to fear my future. I do not know why I think so, but I do. It is somehow all the same to me.

- All right. If you wish, you can very easily see your future. The ring is on your finger, you have the magic verse from the glass, it is sufficient for you to read it only once, at any time, and it shall serve you for the rest of your life. All you need is a clay vial with the Tears of the Madonna. That we shall obtain at the carnival. If you change your mind and decide not to foretell the future, nobody shall be any the worse. The ring looks good on you anyway. Do we understand each other?

- Wait a minute – replied Zaharija – how do you know that I know the verse from the glass?

- Did you not write it down that night, hiding from me, before you threw the remains of the glass into the Canal of Miracles?

- Do you never sleep?… Did the verse not lose its value since it had been used by maestro Jeremiah?

- It did not, for he had used nothing, his sorcery had failed, so the verse and the ring remain effective, which the magic water from the clay vial would also be had Jeremiah not drunk it. The maestro’s ring is with Monsignor Cristofolo, but you have your own. So, as soon as we acquire the magic water, namely the Tears of the Madonna, you shall have it all. It will be for you to decide whether you would like to see what will happen to you in life or not.

- And when can the Tears of the Madonna be obtained?

- I told you, when the carnival begins. But, my handsome schiavone, are you that keen to see your life around the corner?

- It does not mean I shall see only my life around the corner, but yours as well! I want to see our joint future.

- But I do not… and now kiss me, and then to bed!


8. The Comedy of Servants

- You still owe me one more explanation. What was it that the maestro was saying to you incomprehensibly in this room when he forced you to memorize some strange sayings? It could all be heard through the wall.

- I told you that they were “gnomes”. I will explain what that means. It is connected to the comedy of masks, which some call “zanni”, meaning the comedy of “servants”. Others call it “commedia del’ arte”. Whatever they name it, it is eagerly watched by those that do not go to the theater.

- Well where do they watch it then?

- In the street, although street theater and “learned drama”, as some call it, now mingle. Learned drama you can see at the Grimani theater that has existed for over a hundred years, or in the street Cale del teatro. But the carnival here cannot be imagined without the other, street comedy, the “comedy of servants”. They bring before the audience five or six characters that always have the same names, the same masks and the same clothes, but perform a different story every time. There are servants (zanni) and maids (servette), a learned doctor or Balanzon the lawyer, the devilish Harlequin, Punchinello and many more. The most famous are Pantaloon, an old lascivious creature with a black mask and Captain Cocodrillo, whose picture the late maestro had on his wall as you can see.

So, like I said, the actors at the commedia del’ arte wear masks known to everyone and there on the spot, during the performance every evening think up a different game, always some new plot and a solution all’improviso. That is not easy. That is why there are certain aids for the needs of such actors, namely handwritten or printed collections of monologues and tirades, juicy retorts called “lazzi” or lists of sayings (“gnomes”). The late maestro loved the comedy of masks and created and compiled collections of sayings for the Venetian group Gelosi. When he was already getting on in years and had tired, knowing that I had an excellent memory, he dictated the sayings to me, and I memorized them and wrote them down when I got the chance, so that the Gelosi always had new sources of witty words and twists. Finally, I have to tell you one more thing, something directly related to the two of us.

- The two of us? You are joking!

- I am not joking at all. Two characters without masks regularly appear in the performance del’ arte. They need not even be actors in the true sense of the word. It is a young couple in love, bringing as yet unseen costumes into the performance, since they are dressed according to the latest fashion and only they are with uncovered faces. I have already promised the Gelosi group that the two of us shall play the young lovers at the carnival this fall.

- But Anna, I barely even speak Italian, let alone Venetian. Besides, I have never acted in the theater before.

- My dear Saccarias, do not be afraid, you are very good at kissing. I shall do all the talking, and the only thing you shall be expected to do on stage is to kiss me. Basta! The matter was settled long ago and we cannot leave the actors high and dry…

***

There is a holiday in Venice that lasts half a year, and is awaited the other half. It is the carnival. The matter begins in October and lasts for about five months. During that time anyone, from a maid and a beggar to a Doge, can come out into the streets with a mask and concealed from himself and from others become part of a crows of thousands of people disguised in the most incredible clothes and prepared for countless follies.

Zaharija lost and re-found Anna again with incredulity in the canals and bridges full of Harlequins, Punchinellos, Pantaloons and Brigelles, satires and devils, fishermen from Chigoja, old ladies with cats on their backs, Spaniards, Armenians, peanut vendors, kings, sorcerers, healers, fake noblemen, fake highwaymen, pirates from non-existing ships, fake peasant girls, fake old men, fake gondoliers, fake charcoal peddlers, and fake grand dames. And all of them frequented the animal fairs, puppet shows, fortune tellers’ tents and charlatans, or balls and festivities. There were witchdoctors healing sorrows with hot colored stones, healers curing old age by forcing you to run backwards with the assurance that this method was brought to Venice from the Far East as early as by the famous Marco Polo.

It seemed that this is where half of Europe wished to be, and among others countless courtesans found their place here as well, for to them this carnival was always a golden time and a matter of prestige in their trade. Hearing that Voltaire could be run into in the streets of Venice those days, Zaharija was extremely excited, for in his new manuscript he was leading a heated debate with this French writer. But in Venice during the carnival nobody could be found, so Zaharija could not even dream of meeting this French philosopher whose judgment regarding a conspiracy against the Russian Czar Peter the Great Zaharija was unable to agree with. Disguised as adventurers, this was the gathering place of foreigners persecuted at home for a thousand and one frauds who rented the safety of a Venetian stay under masks, while the sovereigns of foreign countries chose, instead of the pomp and ado of official visits, a private respite and anonymous good time at the carnival. And at the bottom of each male mask, one could expect, which the women around Zaharija did expect all the time, the irresistible Casanova, of enchanting good looks, the poisoner, informer and lover without match, who was all the rage of the Republic of Saint Mark in those days. Thefts, snatchings, adultery and procuring of women, murders and poisonings natural leapt out from beneath the carnival robes of the visitors all the time, and Zaharija, amazed at all these wonders, asked Anna:

- Are the Venetian authorities going to permit such crowds and unruliness in the squares and canals to drag on for months?

Instead of a reply Anna raised her hand and rubbed her thumb and finger together before Zaharija’s nose.

- Money, my dear, money. Now gold and silver coins are running through the canals of Venice instead of water! Everybody here stands to gain from the carnival. From innkeepers and caterers, gondoliers, porters, tradesmen, to tailors, wigmakers and manufacturers of masks. All of them, down to the Andalusian gipsy who came here to sell scented soap from Seville. And let us not forget that the most profit from the carnival shall be gained by the Venetian republic and – the actors. They are the gods of the carnival, for they wear masks all the time, and not just for masquerades. And since we have a performance with the Gelosi troop tomorrow, you too shall profit, my fine schiavone… You too shall profit, do not worry!

***

Around six o’clock in the afternoon a large lacquered gondola dropped two young people off at the Campo Morosini where they could barely step out onto dry land from the masses crowding the square. The girl wore a white silk dress and white gloves with fingernails of red varnish attached, and her companion a white silk robe and embroidered shoes. They both wore small masks called bauta, and were handsome and slender so that the crowd cried out when they saw them. They were Anna Pozze, harpsichordist from the Ospedale di Santi Giovanni e Paolo and Zaharija Orfelin, proof-reader at the Venetian publishing house of mister Dimitris Teodosi.

Among the vendors of magic potions, charms and relics, who had already gathered under a stage, they knew that they must first seek out somebody from Turkey. In Venice that meant a person from the other side of the border that the Turks had penetrated to in Europe. Two actors from the Gelosi group pointed out to them an old lady shouting out in Venetian with her arms raised:

- May I be endowed only by those ladies that have never been unfaithful to their husbands! Only by them!

- She is not from Turkey – Anna said.

- How do you know?

- She speaks Venetian better than Alviso Mocenigo

- Who is Mocenigo?

- What do you mean who? The Doge!

The next woman shown them was young and beautiful in black clothes. She was eating goat cheese with baked pumpkin. Zaharija thought that this could be their opportunity, but instead of replying whether she came from Turkey, she opened her mouth and out came a live snake flicking its tongue. Then the young woman turned towards a Venetian in a purple mask and started casting witchcraft to protect her from evil spells. Swiftly she said:

The cheese was hard as bri, bri, brick,

he had an aching di, di,

dingy tooth from the cheese,

the priest called barber, please,

do come help.

Barber came to the ya, ya, yard

And he grew rightly ha, ha,

hearty and very kind,

said if the priest won’t mind,

let’s have a look!

As he listened to her Zaharija burst out laughing and said to the fortuneteller:

- You are from Turkey, one of ours! I can see how you are making jackasses of these Venetians here.

The terrified fortuneteller began begging Zaharija not to renounce her. Anna listened to her in amazement as she fired out in some incomprehensible language:

- Do not betray me, my kind sir, bless you! I shall take your fine soul to water morning and night, I can be of use to you, so help me Archangel, I am no imposter, seven goats were offered for me in Captat and in Drievo a wreath of the hottest peppers… I shall sell your missus this wooden clock cheap, to be carried in her waistband when she travels!

And the soothsayer took from her scarf a wooden triangle etched with some lines and handed it to Anna, offering it in poor Italian.

- How can this be a clock? – Anna retorted, her hackles rising – what moves it? The wind?

- Not wind, sun, my dove – the soothsayer began in what little Venetian she knew – if you not want, maybe you want stud to make you clap?

Luckily, Anna did not understand the double entendre of the fortuneteller or she would have lashed out at her right there on the Morozini square. Zaharija interjected into the quibble:

- Now my dear, enough fun and games. I am here because I am needy, just like you.

- And what do you need, my pretty?

- I am looking for something, and perhaps you will know where it can be found.

- I will know, my Jurje, I have bewitching eyes that see everywhere, I can raise a man from his sleep with my glance, and drive his woman into another’s dream. I shall find you what you desire, if I have to seek water in fire…

- I need a vial of Tears of the Madonna.

The fortuneteller fell silent. Then she said gruffly:

- I have none. And it shall do you no good either.

- Why?

- Because it is worth everything and nothing. Have you the saying of Artemis and the ring? If not, it is worth nothing.

- That is my concern. Just find me a vial of the Tears of the Madonna and that is all.

- For that one has to go all the way to Constantinople. It is expensive. And I do not have it.

- Who does?

- Djurdje.

- I will pay. Ask Djurdje.

- Djurdje is not here. Djurdje you have to wait for.

- How long?

- A little while. Until the clock strikes.

The fortuneteller, however, did not omit to serve other customers. And she was less frightened than she made out. From the Venetian lady in the purple mask she took a tip as though she had indeed performed her sorcery, and at an old man who moaned and wailed about the price for the green egg of a rooster asking if devils hatched from it she snapped:

- You want cream with the egg as well? Well, no cream, my friend. I have not milked myself for a long time so there is none.

And she said all this in Zaharija’s and her own language not at all distracted by the fact that they did not understand her, and that did not prevent her from selling her goods and services well. She offered magical buttons that fell off when sang to, and could show tits of an occasion, she offered edible female panties and the finger of the unbelieving apostle Thomas in a small box of camel bone. When a young man asked her to cast a spell on matters of love she told him to close one eye and fired out:

If you saw my leg to the knee

You would not know whence came you

And if you were to lay with me

You would not know who bore you…

Interrupting these petty matters Zaharija asked the fortuneteller:

- How much longer do we have to wait?

- Until the stroke of midnight, my friend. It cannot be faster than it is.

- All right, but tell me what it is that you shall sell me in fact?

- What you have asked for, you shall receive. Did you not seek the Tears of the Madonna, my fair one?

- What are the Tears of the Madonna?

- You do not know, yet you wish to buy?

- If I did, I might not be buying them.

- Well, let me tell you. Look up, above you. What do you see?

- Stars, what else would I see at night?

- Ah, those are not stars. They are the Virgin Mary’s tears. The souls of young children that have died, as they pass into the other world, hold on to the Virgin Mary’s tears so they do not lose their way and fall into the hands of the black princes of heaven. And they feed on those tears along the way. And tears, my friend, are salty, just as we are. Just lick the sweat of that beauty of yours and you will know that life is but salty water… There, we have bided the time with this talk, and midnight has struck…

When the final strike fell silent, the fortuneteller shouted out:

- Djurdje, oh Djurdje!

A tiny old man with hairy eyes and ears stepped out before them. All muddy.

- A mouth like the opening of a sock! – the fortuneteller jeered and whispered something into his ear. Djurdje bleated like a goat and shook his head, refusing the woman’s request. The fortuneteller stared straight at his mustache and right before Zaharija’s and Anna’s eyes the mustache ignited and was about to burst into flames, but Djurdje swiftly put it out with his hands. Then with his sooty hands he took from his pockets two clay vials just like the one that had been found by the feet of the late maestro Jeremiah.

- I had to go all the way to Ephesus to fetch them – he complained as he handed the fortuneteller one of the tiny bottles. She placed two fingers into her mouth and let out a loud, sharp whistle, adjusting its direction. Struck by this whistle, a small cut appeared on the old man’s forehead. He slapped the place as though swatting an insect and handed the fortuneteller the other clay vial wordlessly, and mumbled:

- There, there, why are you so down at heart? You get angry you little creature, and Djurdje was just confused!

The fortuneteller took the other vial and said to Djurdje:

- And now I shall pay you for your troubles and your goods.

Djurdje clapped his hands joyfully, and the woman stretched out her fist towards Djurdje, opened it, and on her palm there was a live butterfly that she offered to Djurdje. He laughed with that mouth of his like the opening of a sock, grabbed the butterfly and swallowed it hastily. Then he rushed off quick as a flash and disappeared in the crowd.

- Do not worry, it is real! – said the fortuneteller as she handed the bottle to Zaharija taking twice as much money for it as the buyers had expected.

- Is that not a bit much? – asked Zaharija in surprise.

- Well, my fine sir, you too must be from Turkey – the fortuneteller snapped – you raise an upir from the grave, spirit it to Venice so the upir could serve him, and he thinks it too much! Expensive! It is too much, my fine young man, when you are beaten!

- What is an upir? – asked Anna.

- A vampire. An upir is a vampire – Zaharija explained.

- So Djurdje was a vampire? – asked Anna, horrified.

- Of course, did you not notice?

At that moment a gaudy crowd of actors in masks started out onto the stage, dragging Anna and Zaharija with them. Pantaloon, in a mauve robe with a bird on his white cap removed their masks, while the rest of the actors remained disguised. The actor used the opportunity to give Anna a pinch, at which she giggled and slapped him on the hand. One of the servettes looked over Anna’s dress with envy and hatred, and then showed Zaharija how she could nurse herself.

And then a complete chaos set in. Zaharija understood nothing at all in the whirl of Venetian jokes, rush and tricks of light on the stage. All he could sense was that this turmoil was taking them all somewhere at lightening speed. At one moment he made out in surprise that one of the masks was saying: “the difference between two women is always greater than the difference between a man and a woman…”, which the audience received with roars of laughter. Zaharija remembered in a flash that those were the “gnomes” of the late Jeremiah that Anna had taken down for the actors. It made him feel more comfortable somehow and this whole affair he had found himself in that was unstoppably building up momentum seemed less terrifying and coarse. Then a Harlequin in a domino of green, yellow and red struck him from behind and shoved him straight into Anna’s arms. Anna noticed that Zaharija’s hair smelt of smoke, and his body of some unknown tea, kissed him passionately and cried out in some voice not at all like her own:

- Now you can take me, my love! We have awaited this moment of happiness for so long! I shall give myself to you here and now! Take me! – she shouted in a hoarse alto that resembled the actors’ sighs of the masks around them.

- But Anna – Zaharija whispered – there are hundreds of people watching us!

- And how will they notice that we are not acting, but truly making love? – she whispered – that you can never tell. Nobody here will be able to guess if we are really doing or are not doing what they expect to happen on the stage anyway!

- But Anna, these people are known to you, there, I see Zabetta in the audience – whispered Zaharija while Pantaloon moped around, using the opportunity to lean on Anna from behind, which she did not mind much, it seemed…

- May all of Venice see you make love to me and take my virginity! – she shouted to the crowd, and to Zaharija she whispered as she gave herself to him – that is all they wish to see. That is why they have come here tonight and they can hardly wait…

With those words Anna pulled Zaharija onto her, and he, like in the dream, when he was forcing his way through the masses on the Rialto bridge naked, pushed Pantaloon away and forced his way into the body of Anna Pozze. The applause with which the viewers greeted the female cry of pain and sweetness as they hailed the loss of Anna’s virginity could not be mistaken.


9. The Four-Zero Dress

That morning in 1768 mister Dimitris Teodosi put away his golden toothpick for good into his writing desk, since it could be of no more use. With it he forever stored into that desk all his golden and silver trader’s smiles and signed both documents that had been waiting there since the night before. He had always written, calculated and kept his trade books standing up. And now it was coming to an end. First he signed a petition for Zaharija Stefanovic Orfelin to be appointed auditor in his publishing house, reminding the Venetian authorities, whom he was addressing, that Zaharija and his wife Anna (nee Pozze) were citizens of Venice. The second signature he placed on a document by which he bequeathed his shops in Venice and the entire Austrian empire and his Venetian publishing house to his relative Pana Teodosi, with a period of two years in which to take over the operations.

Zaharija brought Anna the joyous news of his promotion together with a gift. He had obtained for her a book of compositions written by Giovanni Pauluci. Zaharija’s wife and he now lived at the green house. Anna had filled their marital bed with red and black cushions; and they had four head-rests, in the shape of spades, clubs, hearts and diamonds. The bed was always full of small copper coins, which were uncomfortable to lie on and served as protection against evil spells. At night, in her sleep, Anna cried blue boyish tears from the orphanage, which stained the bedclothes.

Zaharija accompanied the present and the good news from the publishing house, which also presumed a raise, with a proposal regarding an important acquisition:

- Now we will be able to buy a rowboat or Sebastian’s gondola. Nobody uses it any more!

- We will not be able to buy a thing – Anna replied coldly – for all you earn you spend alone. You are throwing money away.

- What am I throwing money away on? – asked Zaharija in shock.

- You spend it all on books.

- What books? – he asked in surprise.

- You know very well what books. You think I do not know you leave them at the publishing house so I would not know what you had used the money for.

- But those are just a few books I need for my work.

- Just a few books? And what is this?

And from a carnival mask hung on the wall Anna took a sheet of paper and raised it to his eyes. The sheet was full of mistakes and written in her plain handwriting:

Г. Ричков, Очерк казан’ској истории, Lib. I

Johann Frederick Joackim, I-II

Lacombe, Državne promene u ruskom carstvu, t. II

dr Bisching, Geographia, tom I

Описание Житија Пресветлејшеј Екатерини Алексеевни,Царици и Императрици Россијској, Frankfurt 1728.

Stralenberg, Historische und geographische Beschreibung der Nortоstlische Eurоpa und Asia. t. III

Florus, gest. Rom.

Diodor Sicul, Libr. II, Edit Wechel.

Constant. Porphyr. De administrando Imper. Constantinopol, Edit. Venet.

Rokoles, Pisma čuvenih obmanjivača (u dve knjige)

Voltaire, Histoire de Charles XII, 1731.

Voltaire, Histoire de l’Etat Russe sou la reigne de Pierre le Grand, 1760.

Isto, u redakciji Bišinga

Abbe Catifore, Vita de Pierre Le Grand

Meсјач. Сочиненија на год 1763. Tom II

Историја о Персидском Шахе Тахмас Кули-Хане, книга I

Шмаус, Историја соотношении между норд. силами, книга 2.

- Where did you get this? – asked Zaharija in amazement.

- You know where I got it and you know my memory is excellent – one look at the shelf with your books at the publishing house is enough for me to remember each title. And that is what I did, and then later on, at home, I wrote all the books down as best I knew how. Of course, there are more, but this too is enough to show that it is all turning into madness. Now you have to tell me where all this is leading us?

- I have decided to write and print with mister Teodosi the most luxurious book of the century! Just listen and you shall see what a grand project it is. It shall be a monograph on the Russian Czar Peter the Great! The title would be:

A History of the Life and Famous Deeds of the Great Master and Emperor Peter the First

I am getting ready to include a geographical and political description of Russia in eighteen chapters on more than 800 pages, the old Russian history, the rule of M. F. Romanoff and Aleksey Mihajlovich, the uprising of Stenjka Razin, the wars of the Russian with the Swedes and Poles, the accession of Feodor Aleksijevich to the imperial throne and the wars against Turkey…

At these words Anna sat at the harpsichord and began playing absentmindedly. Zaharija paused for a moment, and she asked:

- Are you intending to write the history of some kind of Scythian peoples?

- No! – he shouted out testily – on the contrary, it is just an introduction. In fact I shall portray the entire history of the Russian Czar Peter the First, describing his ascension to the throne, the peace with China, the war at Azov, construction of the great fleet, the Czar’s secret voyage to Germany, Holland and England, the beginning of the reforms in Russia, the war with the Swedes, inviting of foreigners to Russia, the descent on Arhangelsk and the confederation in Poland…

- Wait a minute, Saccarias, wait a minute! What are you talking about? Things that happened before the Flood and in places that the Flood never included? What do you want with this czar whose name I can’t even remember? Who is he?

- What do you mean who is he? He, Anna, built one of the most beautiful cities in the world, the northern Venice! A city on canals just like this here town of yours, but in the Finnish bay of the Baltic Sea.

- Where is that?

- Far up to the North.

- I do not understand. It must be cold there, what do those poor people do in this city on the water under snow and ice? Do you have much more to say about this?

- I do, by all means – Zaharija retorted and continued - I will then portray the Czar’s battle with the Swedes in Courland, the uprising of the Kazaks of the Don district, the marriage of Peter the Great to the Empress Katarina, preparations of the Swedish king Karl XII to invade the Ukraine, the betrayal of the Kazak hetman Mazepa, the battle of Poltava and the defeat of the Swedes. Then the description of the new war with Turkey, the moving of the senate from Moscow to St. Petersburg, adopting the law on the dividing of estate. After that there would be word on the Czar’s love of science, new wars at sea would be described, the trade relations with Persia and India, the relations with Montenegro, the creation of the geographic map of Russia and the founding of the marine academy…

As Zaharija listed his plans, short of breath, Anna continued to pick over the keys of the harpsichord absentmindedly. What she was playing was disturbing his concentration, for the melody that she was performing on the harpsichord was unfamiliar to him, but captivating. Like a child creating music. The song was in B-major, but in some strange way carried a parallel g-minor. He could hear Ana thinking with her ears and speaking with her fingers. And that she could no longer hear her husband.

- Listen! Why do you not return to music? You can do that, you proved it even before you came here – his playing was telling him. Return to me… And then she suddenly cut short the melody, struck an arpeggio and ended it with a loud chord. She turned to face her husband and closed her eyes, listening to him.

- The coming of the horde of Tatars, the Czar’s voyage to Germany, the beginning of the rift between the northern forces and Peter the Great, the voyage to Holland and France, the project of the theologians from the Sorbonne on the joining of the churches and the conclusion of the Russian episcopes on this matter…

- Stop, my dear, stop. I do not understand a thing, and I am not interested. What are you doing there?

- The Czar brings a decree on confession, a decree on monsters, founds shelters for the poor and begins peace negotiations with Sweden. Then comes the description of the construction of the Ladosh canal. the sending of an emissary to China, a census of the Russian population, banishment of Jesuits from the Empire, founding of the postal service, an attack on the Stockholm shore by the Russian fleet and the signing of a peace treaty with Sweden. The Czar secures the borders towards Persia, undertakes a descent on Persia and conquers Derbent. The onset of hunger in Russia…

- Now that is enough, my dear, for there shall be hunger in our family as well, if you realize that which you are intending!

- What do you mean?

- Hey, hey, hey! Come to your senses! Is there anything else in your mind except for this horror? Is there anything nice?

- There is – replied Zaharija and continued – the coronation of the Russian Empress Katarina! That was one of the most dignified and beautiful processions of the entire century! I shall begin a description of the joyous event by detailed reports on the imperial cavalry, then a description of the procession following behind, with the pages of Her Highness with their hoffmaster, grand master of ceremony, Brigadier Shuvalov with his staff, two state heralds in their robes of gold-threaded crimson velvet, with staffs in hand. They were followed in the coronation procession of the Russian Empress by the imperial regalia bearing the following:

1. An imperial robe, on two cushions, carried by the secret allies Grand Duke Galicin and Count Osterman. The robe had then been newly-made and was of a fabric embroidered in gold, lined with the fur of white ermine, thickly decorated with sewn-on two-headed eagles of gold. The buckle was made of huge diamonds…

Here Anna seemed to start paying attention to her husband’s words. She began running her fingers over the keys again, adding a dreaminess to the song she was playing.

2. An imperial apple on a golden cushion borne by the secret advisor Prince Dolgoruki. The apple was of pure gold, with a cross on top, which was, like the circumference of the apple, studded with diamonds, rubies, sapphires and emeralds.

3. The state scepter on a cushion was carried by secret advisor Count Musin-Pushkin. This scepter is gilded and sprinkled with diamonds, with the Russian two-headed eagle on top. It is the same scepter borne by Russian Czars at coronations and anointments since the olden days.

4. The imperial crown on a cushion was carried by General Count Brjus. The crown was new, studded with diamonds of various sizes. The pearls on it were the most beautiful, fabulously large and all of the same color. The ruby, placed at the top of the crown and on which there was a cross also arranged of diamonds was of incomparable gleam and large as a pigeon’s egg, therefore it is no wonder that this crown, according to the testimony of a foreign chronicler, cost half a million rubles.

5. Behind them was grand marshal Count Tolstoy with his marshal’s staff on the top of which was the Russian eagle in massive gold, and above it an emerald the size of a chicken’s egg.

6. His Imperial Highness Peter the Great was also in this part of the procession. Beside him, slightly back, were General-Field-Marshal Prince Menshikov and Count Ryepnin.

7. Behind them was Her Lady Highness in an extravagant dress purchased in Paris…

At these words Anna Pozze, who was gazing through the window absently as her husband was speaking, suddenly turned around. Her eyes flashed and she asked with a flutter:

- How much did that dress ordered from Paris cost?

- The coronation dress, or Her Majesty’s cassock – replied Zaharija readily – cost four thousand rubles.

- What does that mean? How am I to know how much money that is?

- Six thousand six hundred sixty six florins… But let me finish what I started, I want you to know what else I planned to include in the book…

And as Anna Pozze was looking at her husband in amazement, he was drawing his endless listing to a close…

- At the end of the second book I shall describe the illness and death of the Czar and his daughter the Crown Princess Natalija Petrovna and the joint funeral of father and daughter. I shall publish two versions of the book – one signed and richly illustrated, and one unsigned, without illustrations. The book would include 65 of my copper engravings: there would be maps, medals, portraits, battle plans and fortress layouts and images of the punishment of rebels. The illustrated and signed version I would sent to the Russian Empress Katarina the Great as a gift… The image of Peter the Great I have already engraved from the medals forged during his day and I have printed one of the engravings at Teodosi’s publishing house to show you, for I am very pleased with it. Look!

While Zaharija was talking, Anna sat with her eyes closed, breathing deeply. She did not open them to see the picture that Zaharija was showing her. Slowly appearing on the face of his wife and rolling down her cheeks first from one eye and then the other were those blue boyish tears brought to the green house from the orphanage. Finally she smudged a handkerchief with them and said:

- Now listen to me carefully, Saccarias! You are to forget all that nonsense immediately! For ever! Can you not see where it is leading us? My dear schiavone, you are all talented and stupid. Such a book would give you immense headaches not only with the Austrian authorities, but wherever you go, and we would never recover! Besides, who will read a book like that? You say yourself that nobody speaks this language that you are writing in over there in your homeland, and certainly nobody reads it. You shall never sell it, and it will be banned before you even manage to place it in a bookshop. Not to mention the cost, the waste of energy and time. We shall never say another word on this matter…

- But Anna, it would be my life’s work! If I throw this away I shall never be able to be happy.

- Did somebody promise you that happiness, health and love would go together, like a tail and ears with an ass? Choose, my dear, choose at least one. Is it not enough that you have my love? It is not written that mortals shall have all three at the same time. Besides, you are already unhappy! You think I do not know that you have covertly been writing the book “Apostle milk” every night, for your child that you left in the arms of some maid over in your Sclavinia in the wind and the snow? But you know, you know damned well, that a book can never replace a father or a mother to a child. Nor a husband to a woman. And that makes you unhappy, but not unhappy enough to hear the sound that Monsignor Cristofoli asked you about.

- What sound? – asked Zaharia in surprise. Anna suddenly cheered up, wiped her tears and replied:

- The sound that all of Venice heard, including you. He who knows, knows that this sound is one that deeply unhappy people can hear all the time. Their misery seems to attract it. Zabetta, for example, can hear it whenever she likes… Now come here, my dear schiavone, and look through this window. What do you see?

- What do you mean? I see Venice.

- Is it pretty?

- Enchanting as always.

- That is not true! A hundred years ago it was prettier!

- You people from Venice have been saying that for three centuries now.

- Of course, and we are always right. Now tell me, do you know which day it is today?

- No. Why?

- You will find out immediately. Get dressed, we are going out. Today is the 21st of November, the day Madonna della Salute is celebrated, in gratitude for the fact that she stopped the plague several centuries ago. All of Venice is out on the water. Let us go and take part in the festivities and celebrate it in our own way.

And Anna showed her astonished husband her new dress.

- Do you know what this is? – she asked him, and immediately replied – it is a four-zero dress! But it truly is worth it.

The dress was long, of heavy, embroidered fabric, suitable for the time of year, and it had a very high slit in the back, reaching almost to the waist, but crafted so cunningly that it was unnoticeable.

When they reached the bridge that was to lead them across to the Dorso duro where the church of Santa Maria della Salute was located, they found a crowd of people looking on from the bridge at the gondolas and boats on the Grand Canal, decorated for the holiday with flags and artificial birds. Anna also leaned over the railing to take a look, the crowd pushed from behind them, Zaharija found himself pressed against her and she opened the slit of her new dress a bit and whispered to him over her shoulder:

- Now my love, now is the time! Take me!

And Zaharija forgot about their surroundings, forgot his name, what he did and where he was and plunged into Anna again as though he were thrusting naked through the masses on the Rialto bridge in his dream once more. He could feel all the touches, shoves and pushes of the crowd pass on through him to his wife, who, squeezed and bent across the railing, in a voice mindless with passion screamed out ostensibly to the people in the boats under the bridge:

- Bra-vi! Bravi! Bra-aavi!

***

There are many ways and paths hidden in things. There is an old legend on Corfu, where the Venetian fleet was frequently anchored. On Corfu, they say, ships and boats never had oars or sails. Since the ancient times of the “Odysseus” the vessels around the coast of Itaka, Zakynthos, Corfu and other Ionian islands, instead of utilizing the strength of wind and muscle, moved with the help of the currents. Perhaps the Venetian fleet managed to inherit a part of this ancient skill, and use this to become one of the mightiest masters of the Mediterranean. Perhaps its admirals, when the wind let them down, know how to make use of the hidden strength of the underwater flows running through the sea. Zaharija, whom Anna told this tale of strange vessels driven by a secret force, perhaps at a time when he felt all alone in Venice, without sails or oars, came to the conclusion that in life as well a person could be headed towards the future with the help of some hidden forces, not available to everyone… If he has no wind or oars to move him. We shall never know how he decided to try out other, secret possibilities of moving through his own life and the lives of others. But we do know that he made this decision… He had to choose between two of his loves, books and Anna. Anna made this clearly known to him. She said:

- Choose: either Peter the Great or Anna Pozze, the choice is yours!

And Zaharija made his choice.

On that afternoon in January Anna was returning home wearing her new, specially tailored dress, suited to the unusual love-making habits of her husband and herself. From the Santi Giovanni Christosomo canal she could hear music. Somebody was playing Tartini. She soon concluded with considerable anxiety that the sound was coming from the green house. Somebody inside it was playing a violin made in Cremona, as Anna could tell straight away. The instrument heard from the green house was one made by Amati. Anna knew who was playing it. Shaking slightly, she ran up the stairs and opened the door to the maestro’s room. Zaharija was lying completely naked on the settee with Venetian silk covers sweet on the tongue. Zabetta was sitting on top of him. All she was wearing was the “Amati” violin. She was playing Tartini. Her body conveyed the tremors of the “Devil’s Trill” to Zaharija, thrust deep inside her. Zaharija’s right hand was holding Zabetta’s huge nipple, and his left hung from the settee resting half-open on the floor.

One might think that the first thought in Anna’s mind was a curse directed at the bitch Zabetta, but no! There was none of that. She stood there watching like petrified. The tremors of the “Devil’s Trill” were slowly fading and Zabetta finally slumped over her lover. Her hand with the bow fell to the floor by the couch and upon it a stone ring could be seen. Anna’s eyes filled with the blue boyish tears from the orphanage and she suddenly realized several things. The ring was on Zabetta’s hand again. Meaning Zaharija had returned it. He had obviously also given her the miraculous water bought at the carnival. And the magic words from the glass. He, therefore, did not wish to see his own fate. It was obvious that Zabetta, and not Zaharija, had undertaken the mystical ritual with the verse, the Tears of the Madonna and the ring. It was obvious that they had decided to discover Zabetta’s, and not Zaharija’s future. That this had been successful could be seen by the fact that the ring on Zabetta’s hand had changed color. But what the color said was what would have been least expected. The ring on Zabetta’s hand was green! And that meant health! Anna read the message in amazement: the ring was announcing something wrong, something incomprehensible. Its green color was guaranteeing that Zabetta would have health, which was the only thing she did not have and could never have again! Was the ring lying?

At that moment Anna heard the sound.

The sound was high and thick like a swift female glance.

Second Body - Part Three

PART THREE

1. Maori Coffee with Orange Oil

- So, that is how you believe it happened – Lisa said after I read her several pages of my Venetian writings. – I’m not quite sure why they needed the ring, I’m not at all sure what the verses or mantras were for, but I vaguely understand the purpose of the Tears of the Madonna, the water from Ephesus that you and I drank…

In those days we were living in a dark apartment in the Belgrade neighborhood of Dorćol and beginning to tame it. The apartment behaved like a beast and never accepted us. It was bearable during the day, but at night it went wild around us and beneath us. The ceilings in the rooms were all of different height, something had been built into them, or into the floors above us. The number of stairs in the building varied from story to story, and something always forced Lisa to sleep horizontally across the bed as though it were a compass and she the needle turning towards the cardinal points. The apartment had constant vibrations for the floors were set on beams, and the quaint last-century flooring clattered beneath the feet.

We rescued ourselves from those whirlpools in various ways.

We lit a cresset below the effigy of our patron saint, purified the house with incense, the bed under us wavered like pudding, we made love every day. Lisa always had more time for lovemaking during the day than at night, though she knew that night was the water of time, and the day its land. And it wasn’t all the same to her which side of the bed we made love on. Our erotic life was satisfactory, but to use Lisa’s formulation: expensive vaginal orgasms with flawlessly executed style and much purposeful erotic fantasy. Occasional unbinding clitoral orgasms… But the body was not just an organ of pleasure.

Sometimes I told Lisa that I didn’t feel my body as my own. I never know what to do with my hands in bed. When I’m sleeping the sole of my foot is resting on the floor beside the bed.

- Matter cannot be comfortable. When we become astral, nothing will bother us any more – Lisa replied – our bodies shall have a different density then. And we shall have a memory capable of lasting for more than 30 seconds, which is how long 21st century man’s memory lasts.

Into that house full of static smells Lisa brought her just as immovable habits and her Chippendale desk transported from England. As a schoolgirl she had carved a date inside the drawer of the desk.

- What do you think this date is? – she asked me, smiling.

- How would I know. Is it important?

- Yes. It was and still is important, but it’s a secret, that’s why it’s marked in such a hidden place. That’s the day I lost my virginity.

- And these other dates? – I asked – there are three more in your drawer. Did you lose your virginity more than once?

- Those are the dates that my best friends lost their virginities. They came to write them down in my drawer…

Apart from these engravings, Lisa’s drawer had another secret as well. In it there was an object in a purple velvet bag.

- What’s that? – I asked Lisa.

- Go ahead, open it and take a look. It is my dowry – she replied in her own language and added – I don’t know what that’s called here…

I had to look it up in the dictionary and found to my surprise that the word meant bridal portion. I opened the velvet sachet and withdrew a long silk slipper embroidered in gold. Worn. Male. The left one. Very, very old.

- What in the world is this? – I asked in amazement and received an incredible reply:

- It is a papal slipper. It was sent from Rome as a token of appreciation to one of my ancestors several centuries ago. It has been in the family since then, passed on through generations…

***

As for the habits that Lisa brought from England into the dark apartment in Dorćol, they didn’t emerge at once, but the crueler the house was towards us, the more forcefully these inclinations of Lisa’s came to the surface. As though she were defending herself. From her parental home, where she had been raised very strictly, from school and then from college where she had passed very difficult exams, Lisa bore the loathing of all kinds of interrogations. She could not stand to be asked questions. From her attorney father she had also picked up the lawyers’ habit to seek and find culprits for everything surrounding her, and at the same time to defend herself from the slightest hint that she might be guilty of something even when nobody had any reason at all to accuse her of at all. Lisa brought another habit into the apartment in Dorćol as well. She did all she could to thwart any help that those around her (including myself) intended to give her. From small things onward. She purposefully threw on her coat faster than anybody could have time to hold it for her. When she stepped in and out of the car she did so before I could manage to open the door. On journeys she would leap at the suitcases before I could come to her assistance, and she abandoned archeological projects before her boss managed to approve them. Her brilliant professional career was suffering grave consequences because of that.

These habits of Lisa’s sometimes swelled uncontrollably in our dark Dorćol apartment. And on its part, the apartment ground us mercilessly.

The feeling was conveyed to dreams as well.

Lisa and I are seated at breakfast. We’re not in the big, dark apartment that bites, but in an inn in the Village of Babe at the foot of the Kosmaj Mountain. We are eating a grilled bagel filled with egg and cream and drinking sour milk. A cat is enjoying the sun in the tiny garden beside us. She’s of the kind that hunts with its hind legs as well. I could tell by the way she sharpened her hind claws on the elm tree in the garden fence from time to time.

As we usually do at breakfast, we are retelling our dreams. We do that more and more rarely of late, because we have somehow come to tell only certain kinds of dreams, if we should have them. The rest we keep to ourselves and forget. This morning Lisa wants to know:

- What did you dream last night?

- Something about my body.

- About your body. Well what was it like? – Lisa asked.

- Last night I dreamed that I was female. I dreamt that I had turned into my wife, into you.

- Into me? – Lisa hesitated, somewhat surprised.

- Yes, into you. The dream took place in our bedroom. First we made love in the dream, and then fell asleep, and I was awoken by the sound of deep breathing. I was on the side I usually lie on, but I was you and I thought that your husband, or I, was breathing deeply and noisily. I tried to move his pillow slightly, and then to my horror I felt an empty place. Although the bed beside me was empty, I could clearly hear breathing in the room, and some kind of hissing. Even more frightful was the fact that this heavy breathing, snorting almost, was heard from high up in the room (the ceiling of which is at three and a half meters), as if somebody were standing on the bed, snoring. Then the breathing there by the ceiling began to move around. It floated across the bed diagonally, passing directly above my head, moving on and stopping in the corner of the room above the Yamaha, your electronic piano. I was terribly afraid, but with the kind of fear that I expect you feel, female fear. It tasted different, quite unfamiliar to me. And then that unknown body, which I could hear from the corner of the room, suddenly touched me. The unknown thing breathing in the room touched my hip and just then a light appeared in that very spot. Cool and calm light. The amazement inside me overcame the fear. The area of touch was broadening and the light spread down my side. I tried to see through the light what it was that was breathing in the room, but through the opaque glow, vaguely discerning shapes as though through clear water, I could only see the window…

- And that’s all? – Lisa asked.

- There was more, perhaps something important took place, but I didn’t memorize it. I woke up too soon to remember.

***

One morning Lisa told me her unusual dream. Unusual not by what it had said, but by what it foretold.

Lisa dreamed that the blood vessels on her thighs had burst. She woke up and asked me if she had burst vessels on the thighs. I replied that she was, in fact, one of the rare women her age who did not have them.

- Well what does the dream mean then? – she asked.

- It means that you will be ill.

- What will be wrong with me? My heart? – she continued with the questions.

Time was to tell that it wasn’t so. I was the one to fall ill. It wasn’t my vessels. It was my heart. Her illness in the dream foretold my illness in real life. And my illness in real life was foretelling my death…

- I am turning into you, and you into me – Lisa concluded – does that happen to other people as well? I remember that I was terribly afraid of playing hide and seek when I was a girl.

- Why?

- I was afraid that, if I hid, they would never find me. I didn’t know what would happen then and where I’d remain if they didn’t find me. As if I were a different person for those seeking and for myself. Something like that…

Protecting ourselves from fear, from turning into other people and from the apartment and its evil energy, we began moving the bed from one room to another. We finally settled down when we placed it so that the imaginary line of a glance cast from it over our feet cut across the Danube, which, as we know, flows from Paradise, from eternity.

We also began teaching ourselves to breath again. I was taught to breathe for the second time in my life by a physical therapist after some major surgery. He came to my room every morning and showed me breathing exercises. Some of them I remembered, showed them to Lisa and we would frequently go out onto our terrace at home and do breathing exercises in the morning, ones that included all the extremities. But we never exercised at the same time. We sometimes did those exercises on another terrace as well, the one in my house in the village of Babe at the foot of the Kosmaj Mountain.

One morning, during a breathing exercise that was taking its regular course, I felt first in my eyes, and then with my body, that I was no longer in the place I was exercising in, but that I was three paces away, beside a small tree in the corner of the terrace, and that I could see myself doing my exercises. And not just myself. I could see the Danube as well, which could not be seen from my exercising spot. I was astounded, but the same thing happened again the next day with no intention or effort on my part. At breakfast I told Lisa what had happened.

She laughed and said though her mouthful:

- That’s been happening to me for a long time, whenever I practice my breathing. I can duplicate myself. I see myself in amphilade, in a series of consecutive doorways, one of myself in each of them.

- I’m not sure that’s what it is – I remarked.

- What are you not sure?

- I’m not sure that we are the person that sees us when, as you put it, we duplicate ourselves, or multiply ourselves. Perhaps it’s somebody else watching us?

- Horrible! Don’t scare me! – Lisa exclaimed.

- Why would that scare you? How do you know it is an enemy, the person watching you through your eyes? Perhaps it is me watching you as you duplicate?

- I don’t know, but I know that it scares me, for it’s not just you turning into me in your dreams. I sometimes turn into you in my sleep as well…

- I think it’s just an example of the appearance of a second body.

- Are there any historical examples of people having second bodies?

- Yes, there are. Christ, when he rose from the grave, had his second body.

- How do people know that?

- By the fact that his disciples and others that knew him did not recognize him in his new form.

- Yes, I remember such passages in the Bible.

- John the evangelist says that Mary Magdalene was the first to cast eyes on Christ after his rising from the grave. Women in the Bible are more clairvoyant than men anyway… Standing beside the empty tomb Mary Magdalene turned and saw Jesus standing behind her. But “she did not know that it was Jesus”. Only when he said her name, when he spoke with the voice of his earthly body, she recognized him and uttered: Rabboni! – Teacher -!

- Does that mean that Jesus had a second body then, one that differed from the one crucified?

- Yes, all the evangelists repeat that the disciples, who know Christ well and for a long time, were unable to recognize him when he rose from the grave. Luke says “their eyes were holden that they should not know him”, so those must have been eyes of the earthly body incapable of recognizing the spiritual one: “They supposed they had seen a spirit”. And He said unto them: “Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself: handle me, and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me have. And when he had thus spoken, he shewed them his hands and his feet” And he ate in front of them so they would realize that he was present in flesh. The well-known episode of the voyage to Emmaus records that Jesus’s disciples thought Him to be a traveler when he joined them, and so they invited Him to share their dwellings, for they believed He was a stranger. This is mentioned even in the apocryphal writings. The Greek version of Nicodemus’s Gospel from the 3rd century says that Joseph, who pleaded with Pilate to give him Christ’s body to bury, did not recognize Him after his rising from the grave. He asked him if he was “Master Elijah”, to which Christ replied: “I am not Elijah”. To Joseph’s following question: “Who are you, master?” Jesus replied: “I am the Christ you begged of Pilate and removed me from the cross and interred me in my new tomb.”

- All right – Lisa changed the direction of the conversation – let’s see what all that would mean? First of all, on our terrace in Belgrade both of us saw our own bodies learning to breathe again. We saw our body from without. What kind of body were we looking at it from? Everybody says that Christ’s body, after rising from the grave, no longer resembled the body the people around him recognized him in. And us? What about us and our second body? If we, for example, were to agree that the one of us that leaves this world first will give some kind of sign to the one still living, can that even be done? Are we able to communicate with those on the other side? Our first body with our second body? Or rather, the first body of one person with the second body of another person? What a mix-up!…

- I believe, Lisa, that we do not have that possibility, or at least it has not proven to be possible as yet, but those on the other side might. Perhaps they are able to address us, while we cannot contact them. Something like flying in an airplane against time. Everything changes…

- Never mind, let’s come to an agreement right now. What will the sign be, that the one departing first will give the other?

- You tell me.

- It could be a kiss on the neck. You do that very nicely. If you are to fade before me, kiss me on the neck so I will know you exist in your second body as well. The same goes for me if I depart first, before you. Do you agree?

- I agree – I said and smiled – you certainly know how to read kisses…

In the days that followed Lisa tore down a dividing wall in the dark apartment and put up a glass one. One of her friends sent her an expert from Warsaw who filled the glass wall with seawater and populated it with plants and fish from the Pacific. The glass wall was fitted with a music deck playing the sound of waves, chirping of birds and the rush of the wind. In the evening instead of in front of the television we sat mesmerized before this aquarium, watching in silence as our thoughts slowly moved like fish through the water. And in the morning we made Maori coffee brought from Africa and drank it spiced with two drops of orange oil. Then Lisa would begin cooking beans on mint tea.

One of those days she received an invitation to go to China. While she was there I fell gravely ill once more.


2. The Clay Army

Among the limited number of experts from throughout the world Amava Arzuaga Lisa was invited to attend the final phase of excavation and restoration of an archaeological wonder – in situ, at the site where the famous Chinese clay army was discovered. There, in a cabin erected near the site she shared a small room with a very beautiful girl, an expert in the Chinese language. They told her the girl’s name was Lydia and that she had been recommended by the Paris Institut des Langues et Litteratures Orientales.

On the first day, when she stepped into the shared room where she had been told she would sleep, Lisa encountered a terrible mess. Lydia had already moved into the bed next to hers. The room was full of Lydia’s jumbled possessions, even pieces of paper with traces of wiped-off makeup and Estee Lauder lipstick of an unusual petrol-metallic color similar to a Chevrolet. Lisa remembered thinking of those lip traces: this is like the fingerprints taken from criminals. On the bed beside hers there was an open notebook in which Lisa could see a barely legible inscription:

attor uf aiv al iuq ehc eipmoc inna

Most incredible of all, as Lisa noticed, was that Lydia, who showed up soon and stretched out her hand to her new roommate in greeting, was wearing a stone ring. However, the next time they met in the same room, it was in perfect order, and there were no rings on Lydia’s fingers.

Lisa didn’t think about all that too much. The wondrous discoveries related to her profession, the Chinese clay army wiped everything else out, at least until the memories of that first day were forced back under the impression of new circumstances.

The work was not strenuous, everything was very slow, it was a cold season and Lisa had time to chat with her new friend once in a while with a cup of tea in her hands. Since they suspected that their room was bugged, they usually sat on a bench in front of the cabin, where they could talk freely. As they sat in their fur coats one of the waitresses watched them through the window of the cabin in surprise, one that they knew, for she served them lunch. The Chinese girl was amazed, her wide-open eyes clearly showed, that two foreign ladies were sitting outside in the frost.

- What do you think of this miracle under ground, the clay army that the Chinese have dug up? – Lydia asked Lisa once as they sat on the bench – what was it for? You’re an archaeologist, you might know.

The Tale of the Clay Army

- What can I say? This is how I see it. A Chinese ruler many hundreds of years ago ordered a complete list of everything used in his immense army to be made. Thousand of people took stock for thousands of days with the utmost detail – everything, from a belt ring to the beard on the commander of the cavalry. Every horse tail, each saddle and reins, every uniquely braided colts’ mane, in all their diversity, were portrayed in detail in this huge military inventory. Each mustache and the color of each soldier’s eyes were taken down, their shoes and knives, every rank marking and years etched on faces. The infantry, auxiliary units, cooks and cavalry, spears and shields, all that an army carries and forgets in conquests, all that serves it and that it serves – all this was recorded in this immense ledger of military stock and inventory.

Only, the ruler was not naïve and he knew that the ledger was not durable. And he had no intention of ordering his stock-takers to entrust this endless inventory to word and paper, matters of echo and dust. Why should he? The thoughts of man and beast are not made of words. Man translates them into words. So the stock-takers of this mighty ruler crafted their inventory in clay. Of baked earth a life-sized image of the immense army of this emperor was made, from the stable boy to the falcon on the glove of the messenger. Something like a second body of this army was crafted. Tens of thousand of soldiers and horses, dogs and mares with foals, all of this was made of earth, just as the Maker created man from dust. Then it was all placed into the same military order as in the emperor’s army. In short, each soldier was a letter, and the clay army the book in which any epic poem could be spelled out by rearranging the letters.

As soon as such a clay army was made, the ruler ordered his earthen soldiers, his whole army made of argil, to be buried. Just as the Maker ordered every creature made of dust to return to the dust from whence it came. When the officials asked the ruler why his clay army had to be buried, he replied:

- They are a book. I am sending this book to One outside of time and space, so they also must take a path running outside of time and space, therefore below ground.

And so the clay army was buried. Meaning that the book had started out on its journey to the One it was intended for like some safely registered mail. And that book traveled, carrying its messages underground for thousands of years. What the One whom the clay book was intended for was to learn from it, we cannot know. He could have formulated whatever he wished from such abundance of letters. It was something like an endless dictionary of the emperor’s life and life on Earth. Anything could have been made from all those letters – war, or the opposite, peace, the message could have been: we have buried our armies below the ground. For Earth to remain in peace. Or yet a third meaning, not related to the ruler sending the book but to the One the book was addressed to. Perhaps the army was to serve the One, and no longer the ruler, who sent it as a gift.

And then, many centuries later, a tragic thing happened. After centuries and centuries past which the Chinese soldiers had marched, somebody uncovered the ear of a horse by accident. And then the whole horse, after which many of us, experts, gathered around, to, like happy children, dig up the army of clay soldiers and thus end its conquest, thwarting the further travel and delivery of the clay book to the One it was written to. And now that the book has once again been returned into time and space, that One somewhere outside of time and space is still waiting in vain for the book and the messages sent to him so many centuries ago. The communication of mankind with the One the book had attempted to contact in this manner was interrupted by us, archaeologists, and we shall never know what messages were never and never shall be received by the One deciding upon life and death, peace and war, dust of the living and the dead…

***

That is the tale Lisa told her friend. Both of them forgot the conversation until an unusual course of events drew their attention to the words spoken that day once more. Namely, a murder took place on the archeological site. A certain Horace Kerouac from Chicago, one of the security team of the American experts, was found dead. As they were returning from dinner Lydia and Lisa found him dead in their room, in Lydia’s bed. Deep in his nostril was a red stick, of the kind that rice is picked up with during ceremonies. The handle of the stick was crafted like a butterfly. The other chopstick was not found. On the neck of the unfortunate young man Lisa noticed a trace of female lipstick. It amazed her, for it was of a petrol-metallic color and Lisa could have sworn that it was made by Estee Lauder in America. Faced with this sight she began to scream a moment before Lydia rushed up to the body and swiftly removed something from the hand of the murdered man… Most incredible of all was the behavior of the Chinese and American authorities. They held brief interviews with Lisa and Lydia, in whose room the body had been found, and concluded the matter as a confidential case. When they left the interview, Lisa looked at Lydia, who had her hand over her eyes… On her lips she was wearing petrol-metallic Estee Lauder lipstick.

***

Towards the end of their stay in China Lydia invited Lisa to their bench once more. She took a piece of paper from her pocket and showed it to Lisa.

- What is it? – Lisa asked.

- It’s the conversation about the Chinese clay army that we had here on this bench. It was retold and translated into Chinese by the waitress that watched us through the window. She obviously, for reasons well known to herself, speaks English perfectly.

- What did she need that for?

- How should I know? Probably for the purpose of information – Lydia said and burst out laughing.

- And where did you get this piece of paper?

- One of our intelligencers got his hands on her report and gave it to me laughing, for it is completely insignificant from his point of view. Imagine, the Chinese waitress added a few words that we did not speak to the end of the report.

- Really? What did she add? Translate it for me.

Looking at the Chinese text Lydia read out loud:

It is silly to believe that souls move from one body to another here and now, as is taught by Buddha, orphists, Pythagoreans or Plato. Our second body never remains in the same plane of time as our first, our earthly body. It always moves to some other “now”. Perhaps these second bodies of ours remain right beside us, but in some other dimension of time, no longer having our present.

The clay soldiers are Ku. Something guaranteeing that being shall be formed from un-being here or somewhere in the universe, where it shall encounter the spring of life. That is where the clay soldiers of our emperor are headed… They move, we might say, from one to another “ku” of the Buddhist teachings, from one celestial chakra to another. They seek their second body. They seek life.

When Lydia finished translating the Chinese addition to their conversation, Lisa asked:

- But how did she know what we were talking about? She couldn’t have heard us.

- She didn’t hear us.

- Did she read our lips?

- No, not that. She read what we were talking about in the steam rising from our mouths in the frost.


3. The Library

As a gift from China Lisa brought me a reading pillow. It had one thicker, tubular edge, which supported the neck very comfortably when you were holding a book, but when you wanted to sleep you had to turn it so that its other, soft edge is under your neck. I didn’t frequently have the opportunity to use it for reading. The number of my readings had already been calculated, which I, of course, wasn’t to know at the time. I wasn’t to know which book of mine would be the last I would read in my life, something I had always been curious to learn.

The large, cruel apartment in Dorćol imposed yet another disturbance upon us. The books Lisa had written in the field of archaeology and anthropology moved into my library filled with my works of fiction and studies in the field of literature. The result was a complete turmoil and sometimes we were unable to find the books that we needed. I remember one such occasion, for I had fallen seriously ill around that time. I needed a booklet entitled:

ISTORIA E DESCRIZIONE DELLA CITA DI BELGRADO (Padua, 1789)

Although I was certain that the book was there in my library, I was unable to find it. I had to search for it in one of the public libraries, which I set out to do. I noticed the changes outside immediately.

The day was enormous. At least two or three nights went with it. Belgrade was no longer a city that was lived in. It was an archaeological center. Many more medieval churches and ancient agorae had been discovered in it, and the Greek kept coming and making new mosaics for these churches and other buildings. Sometimes these mosaics did not turn out well and on my way to the library I saw one that was moldy, or faded, for the colors of the stones were no longer fast. Nothing in the city was asphalted, the climate was dry, the streets full of sand. The buildings were yellowish, unsecured semi-ruins. I wanted to take a look at a beautiful seven-story building, at least a thousand years old. I was barely managing not to fall for I had to climb the outer ledges which were the only approach. There was a library in the building, behind large windows without panes, and twice when I lost my balance on the ledge I stretched my hand through the window and grabbed hold of bronze lamps, which then started towards the five-story abyss together with me, for I was on the sixth floor. The readers, which the building was full of, only just managed to take hold of me and save me. I asked these people where I could find the title I needed, and they directed me towards the side wing of the building. I continued my search, traveling the outer ledge of the building all the while.

And that’s when the thing with the books happened for the first time. As I was passing beside a window, moving very slowly and at great risk, the attention of one of the readers was drawn to me. He rose immediately, took a book from his bag and came up to me. Silently, he handed me the book through the window. I smiled, slightly confused, but the ledge was not a good place to hesitate and so I tucked the book under my arm without much thought and continued on my way. When I came to the room that had been pointed out to me, I stepped in through the window, but there was no librarian whom I could ask about the title I had come for. The readers in the room, all seven of them, were visibly disturbed by my presence. They all rose and began looking for something. I thought they were looking for books, which turned out to be true. Then, suddenly, they began approaching me one by one, each with a book in hand. Wordlessly, politely, and with hesitation, it seemed to me at the time, they handed me the volumes they had chosen from the shelves one at a time. Not knowing what to do, I accepted all the books, forgot the book I had come for and started out into the street, my arms full of my burden. I was descending down a wide staircase with many steps missing. Readers continued to come up to me along the way, handing me books. Finally there were so many of them that I had to take off my raincoat, place it on the ground and put the books into that. I tied the sleeves and turned it into some kind of kerchief. Two more people walked up to me. A woman handed me two more copies of a book and I noticed that they bore the library stamp.

- But, my dear young lady, I cannot take these volumes, they are library copies, you see that they bear the stamp – I said, to which the girl calmly retorted that she was aware of the fact, since she was employed at the library as senior expert advisor:

- I’m giving them to you since this library has decided to remove all books printed in Cyrillic from its resources.

There was nothing further to say, and I turned towards the young man who was, without books in his hands, to be true, standing and waiting with the obvious desire to tell me something.

- Unfortunately, I didn’t bring any of the books that I wanted to give you, for I was not to know that you would be here today. But I would appreciate it if you could tell me when you would be at the library again so that I could bring the copies then. I believe I have three or four…

When I finally managed to get rid of the young man and continue on my way, I picked up the bundle with the books, which was quite heavy. I continued down the same staircase hoping that I would be able to find an exit there more easily than the way I had come. At the bottom of the stairs I put my heavy kerchief down and sat to look at the books I had been given. I hadn’t had the opportunity to do so before.

And that’s when I realized for the first time that the terrible thing had begun. All the books that had just been given to me in the library were my books, books that I had written. Not a day passed since that my books were not returned to me in various manners. Knopf from New York sent me a load of English editions in an orange canvas sack. That was followed by books sent to me by publishers from all parts of the world. The apartment was filling up day by day with editions of my books published by Garzanti in Italy, Belfond in Paris, Penguin, Hamish Hamilton and Peter Owen in London, Anagrama in Madrid, Azbooka and Amphora in St. Petersburg, Nordsteds in Stockholm… I didn’t understand this flood of shipments, until one day books began to arrive by post from my readers as well. They were coming from all over the world. The readers were returning their copies of the books I had written. Some of them were in poor condition, some completely new, unopened volumes. I remembered a German lady I had met in Athens during the last war. She had told me:

- My dear sir, I wanted to return your books to you.

- And why didn’t you?

- Because I didn’t have your address.

- That’s no problem – I said and handed the lady my business card with the words:

- And did you read them?

- Yes, and that’s why I hate you, because I loved you.

- In that case you needn’t bother. You cannot return the books. They are within you now and there is no going back…

But now I knew. Books could be returned after all. All that was necessary was for the author to be alive. Books were returned to me by readers from all the continents. They arrived in various manners, with messages or without, but in huge quantities daily. Some of them had inscriptions on the front pages with the names of those that were now renouncing me.

I ordered shelves and carpenters kept adding them to the walls of our apartment in Dorćol. It was the time of Lisa’s return from China. She barely managed to recognize the apartment and me in it. The apartment was filling up with books that were slowly squeezing us out. We began throwing them into other people’s yards, or leaving them beside doorways and in little heaps on low garden walls… My life seemed to me like a lost game of dominoes.

I realized the truth on the staircase of the library in which the whole thing had begun. It happened as soon as I rose and picked up my burden, the bundle of books wrapped in my coat. They were heavy, very heavy to carry. And silly, in the raincoat. It looked as though I were carrying myself on my back. But another me, slightly smaller. For the bundle was almost as heavy as if I were carrying someone. As if I were carrying another small body. A second body?

And then it hit me. With their weight and their presence in my clothes, the books were telling me something. They had something important that they wanted to say. That was the reason they were there and the message of their weight was very clear:

- We are your second body. We, your books. You do not have any other body after death, nor shall you have one. And the more your life progresses and draws to a close, the more of your joys, your past, the more of your memories that you have forgotten, the more of your lost strengths, your former loves and hates, still exist only in your books, in us. Not in you. For there is less and less of that abundance remaining for what little life you are destined still to live…

I understood the second message that my books were conveying to me then, as well. Why were they returning to me? That meant that soon nobody would be reading them. And that my only second body was to die as well…

Then I returned home, and for the first time began dreaming of devils.


4. The Journey after Death or Where had he been?

Several weeks after my illness we were sitting on the terrace when Lisa suddenly asked me:

- Where had He been after death and the rising from the grave?

- How do you mean where had He been?

- Take a look at the Holy Scripture, and you’ll see that He had been everywhere. His journey after death included an impressive piece of land from Judea to Galilee. What had He been seeking in such different places distant from one another?

- That’s not a bad question – I replied musingly.

- Let’s make a map of His journeys between rising from the grave and His ascension, and we shall see.

We began leafing through the Bible and drawing. It became harder and harder. We seemed to be making more mistakes than ever in this task. I still don’t know each place we got wrong, but we tried as hard as we could. We wanted to use the map The Ministry of Jesus to help us, but it was of no assistance to us for this purpose. And so we made our own.

We arrived at eight places in which Jesus had stayed after He rose from the grave and before His ascension to Heaven. First there was His meeting with Mary Magdalene beside the tomb. The second with the women taking the road to Jerusalem from His tomb. The third with the disciples on the road to Emmaus, where He stayed the night and broke bread. We supposed that the fourth was His appearance to the disciples on Mount Galilee, the fifth in Jerusalem the first time, the sixth on the Tiberian Sea, the seventh was the second appearance to the disciples in Jerusalem seven days later, and finally the eighth in Bethany.

When we turned that into a map, it proved to have four branches. And all of the branches started out from Jerusalem. One went to the west of Jerusalem towards Emmaus, the second from Jerusalem to the north towards Mount Galilee, the third also northward towards the Tiberian Sea, and the fourth branch from Jerusalem towards Bethany.

- But Jesus is telling us something again with this journey of His after death! – exclaimed Lisa as she looked at the map. – What is He saying? Why are we so stupid that we cannot read His messages? We’re receiving them dreadfully superficially. We start thinking, and then give up. Have you noticed that we are unable to think of the same thing for more than two minutes? What kind of a pattern did He inscribe on the Earth before His departure?

- What could these four branches mean? Is that some kind of letter? – Lisa racked her brains – let us compare our map with His letters, with the letters of the Hebrew alphabet. Does it resemble any of His letters?

- Not as far as I remember. There are no Hebrew letters with four branches. There is one with three. It’s the letter Shin. The letter before last in that alphabet.

I opened a book I took off a shelf. It was a kabalistic manual from the 13th century Sefer Ha-Temunah. Lisa who was always impatient and faster than I am grabbed it and started leafing through it.

- I’ve found something – she exclaimed a few moments later – it seems I’ve been lucky! Looks, it says here that there’s one letter always missing in the Hebrew alphabet…

And Lisa began reading:

“Every seeming defect that we can see in the Universe is related to that missing consonant, which will turn up in the future”… Do you hear what they are saying, the letter will turn up in the future! But still only with three branches. We do not have the fourth and the talk will not help us. Where is the fourth branch?

- Let me see the commentary – I cut Lisa’s complaints short and began looking through the commentary. The edition was in English, the comments were conscientious and orderly, so that I also soon found what I was looking for.

- Success!

- Quick, tell!

- I found the fourth branch of the letter Shin! Hear what the comments say: “Some Jewish mystics believed that this unknown missing letter is actually Shin with four branches!”

And I drew the letter Shin with four branches:

- Magnificent! – Lisa exclaimed – now tell me what that means? What is Jesus saying to us in inscribing this four-branched letter on the Earth before His ascension to Heaven?… What do you know of that letter of His?

- Not much. Just the general. The letter Shin (the three-branched one oof course) is the first letter of the word Shalom, meaning peace.

- That makes sense. But do you know anything else?

- Let’s see what the Zohar has to say on the subject.

And I began searching. A French copy of the Zohar told us that Shin is the first letter of the Jewish designation for duplicity – shanaim. About this it said: “the difference between light and darkness is only in degrees; they are both of the same sort, for there is no light without darkness and no darkness without light.”

- That means – I explained – that you should overcome dualities in your own thoughts. Like celestial bodies, they always have their light and their dark sides.

- Again, not a bad message, but there must be something more that we are not managing to grasp. We are stupid, of slow heart, as Jesus would say. No “yes” of ours lasts for more than two hours. But let us see what we have for now. Let us draw a conclusion. His message to us is: peace, he says that darkness and light are of the same fabric. Is that all?

- No – I continued musingly. – Jesus himself is the lost letter of the Hebrew alphabet inscribed in the universe, Jesus fills the void in the celestial constellations, He is the solution to the cosmic calculation error that is rectified by His appearance, by adding the fourth branch to the letter Shin. The missing fourth branch. And so the celestial calculation is set right. But now take a look at our map: where does this fourth branch lead to? Straight to Bethany, it leads towards Christ’s ascension!

- Excellent. Something is beginning to show… Have we forgotten anything?

- Yes. The most important thing.

- What?

- Hasids claim that a Jewish word meaning joy, happiness, begins with this letter. The letter Shin. Wise men read this letter like this: “Strive to be as happy as you can!” That is the most important message that Jesus is sending us with this letter.

- That is Christ’s message from his second body. With insight into matters from the other side. And what does the Church say of all that?

- My dear Lisa, we are not the only ones racking our brains with this.

- You think that the men of the Church have drawn our map?

- No. I think they haven’t, but many have dealt with the second body, that’s for sure. That matter has a centuries-long prehistory and you as an archaeologist know full well that this is so, and so do I, having dug though archives so much. We are quantum beings. Somebody had always dealt with autonomous development post mortem.

- The second body? Who? The monk in Hungary? Tell me! Tell me quick!

Part Four

1. Not now!

Sent Andrea is a town on the Danube about a day’s riding northward from Budapest. A healthy, clean winter was dawning in Sent Andrea that year. The last chestnut leaves were falling hesitantly towards the ground, picking where to land like birds alighting in the snow. In those days Sent Andrea was the home of the “Šajkaši”. That was the name of the border battalions in Austria around 1717, mostly recruited from the order of Serbs skilled in securing the border towards Turkey at the time by means of the šajka – a narrow, fast boat. Renowned border guards, in days of peace the Šajkaši battalions built houses in Sent Andrea along the Danube, and in wartime they patrolled the river striking readily with their oar and swift with their sabre. They could cut a man so deftly that no blood stained the blade and the sabre need not be cleaned. The estate of a Hungarian count for a time, Sent Andrea became a quite strong trading route between Buda and Vienna, and had many Serbian, Lutheran and Catholic churches, the bell towers of which rose above the town and reflected in the river.

The bells of Sent Andrea struck as usual, and this morning their clanging awoke in the church of the Saint iconographer Luke the hieromonk Gabriel, with the distinct feeling that something was not quite right with him. He rubbed his eyes and cried out. A sharp object had injured his eye. He looked at his left hand and on it discovered the cause of the injury. In the cold bell tower in wintertime the hieromonk slept in his black fingerless gloves that enabled him to write, while keeping his hands warm. Now he was wearing some stranger’s gloves, red, also without fingers, onto which a ring was sewn. The ring was of stone and had never yet been worn on that hand. The hieromonk Gabriel did not like jewelry and saw the ring for the first time then, because the night before, when he went to bed at the top of his bell tower overlooking the Danube, tired as he was, he didn’t notice he had a ring on his hand, let alone somebody else’s gloves. He removed the ring with the red fingerless glove and placed it on the window sill, where it shone with some opaque glow. The hieromonk was amazed and quite unable to explain it.

His confused gaze cast through the window like a gunshot overtook the ringing and flew as though unleashed across the Danube and the woods behind the river that tore the fog with their peaks. As the gaze traveled south, towards Buda, Gabriel partook of some raisins, bread and herbal liquor that he poured from a bottle filled with various plants. Then he used a grafting knife to slit the thread and remove the ring from the glove, which he pulled back on and sat down to finish his weekly sermon. It was the first Tuesday of December. The wind from around the Moriš river swayed the roof of the belfry and in it the monks’ ink made of gunpowder. As he wrote looking towards the ring from time to time, the monk’s lips were constantly moving, for he was repeating to himself the things that he wrote:

The words of the prophets’ sharp-sighted foretellings that crush stone, we gather like droplets from the depths of the sea and pour into this little book like into a small spring. Yet one cannot, as you yourselves know, all the sea spill over into the spring and sail the width of the spring sitting in a boat…

There Gabriel paused, put down his quill and picked up the ring to get a closer look. He tried to remember everything exactly as it had happened. He had been called the night before to hear the last confession and give the final communion to Isidora Baleari, seamstress from the Donkey’s Hill. He arrived, knocked on the familiar door which was opened by the daughter of the dying woman, Aksinia, young and with hair smelling of cumin. To his amazement he heard old Isidora, instead of confessing and taking her communion, telling him something else.

- You bear a sword in your tongue, father. And you are very talkative. A talkative rush of the mouth has befallen you. And so somebody wants to kill you for it. Beware! I know his name. My self-supporting daughter Aksinia has a whole empire of enemies, and only you, father, to shield her. And so I am telling you. You should know! He who will kill you is called Ružička.

- Is that a male or a female name? – Gariel wondered, and Aksinia, as soon as she realized that the name that had to be said was heard and understood by the priest, burst into tears.

That was all that he remembered. Nothing about the ring could be explained. It probably found itself on his hand by somebody’s mistake. As soon as he entered the house of the dying woman he removed his cape and gloves. As he was about his business with the woman on her deathbed one of the people that had come to help in these times of need must have placed his gloves next to the monk’s by accident. When he went out into the snow he pulled them on in the twilight not even noticing they were somebody else’s. And that they had a ring sewn on to them. And so he fell asleep with the gloves on his hands, which he was prone to do in the winter months…

Slightly pacified by this explanation conserning the events of the night before, Gabriel prepared and went to the funeral at the old Šajkaši cemetery. The bells were tolling and he was unwittingly searching for the shadow of the sound in the snow. He was shivering slightly when he saw Aksinia worn from lack of sleep, with large eyes unemptied of their tears.

- I know nobody in Sent Andrea whose name is Ružička. Man or woman – he thought, remembering the name for the first time since the night before.

To his amazement, he realized that Aksinia had been thinking about the same thing, for she muttered:

- He will come! Beware of him, he will come. As soon as he arrives everybody will know him…

He thought of the ring, and looked at Aksinia, but said nothing, deciding: “Not now!”

- Not now! – whispered Aksinia.


2. The Metropolitan Cometh

As soon as the bells announced the Meat-Fare Sunday, several lads went down to the Danube to clear the snow on the riverbank. They dug out four pits, placed dry vine twigs inside and lit fires. From the depth of three fathoms they took mud from the river and used it to coat four prepared pigs, covering the mud with last year’s vine leaves. When the sticks were no longer rosy they put the pigs in the trenches and buried them. The ground smoked and when the smell of the roast began to spread, dogs gathered around, sniffing and licking the earth above the pits, singeing their tongues. Meanwhile, in the kitchen of the parish hall three large catfish, of the kind that leap out onto the shore at night hunting crickets, had been slit open, and into each an uncorked bottle of red wine had been sewn and the fish baked so that the wine evaporated inside, giving the proper flavor. The preparation of the feast was supervised by several sextons, and the clergyman father Ciprian and hieormonk Gabriel aired the dining room and set out to greet metropolitan Vikentije Popović, who was arriving that day for a visit to Sent Andrea. The bells were already striking with a different sound, greeting the formal procession, approaching along the road from Pest. The metropolitan’s carriage was drawn by six horses with two fore riders in velvet liveries, and in front of them a tame deer was lead with a cowbell around its neck and apples impaled on its horns. To be true, not all the bells in Sent Andrea struck along the way on that fine summer day. The procession passed by one Roman Catholic and two Lutheran churches, none of which greeted the metropolitan by ringing. Then they passed by one, and then two more Serbian churches, and the bells from the church of Archstratig Michael greeted the metropolitan. The procession then passed below the fortified Klisa plateau, past the catholic parish church of Saint John the Baptist, and finally arrived at the churchyard of the Sent Andrea cathedral. As the metropolitan was being received at the salon of the parish hall, the pigs baked in the pits were brought to the kitchen and the earthen molds that had turned into tiles were broken. Beer from Požun was poared over the steaming roasts. The feast could begin and the pigs and the fish were brought out before the metropolitan, who blessed the food on the table, said a prayer and sat down to lunch. After the meal they moved to the salon where they had some more Tokay wine from Egra, in which there had always been more kilometers of cellars below ground than of streets above, as one of the deacons noted.

Then the metropolitan was addressed by the clergyman of Sent Andrea, father Ciprian, and they came out into the open with the matter that had long and hard been prepared for this occasion. Funds needed to be asked and received from the Karlovci metropolis for the Serbian church in nearby Djur to be repaired. To that end father Ciprian let hieormonk Gabriel lay out the matter to the esteemed and revered guest. For hieromonk Gabriel knew full well whom he was addressing.

Metropolitan Vikentije Popović was a man younger than might have been expected, he wore a tied robe with a purple lining, a gold cross and a silver locket on his chest, and in his hands rosary beads of blue ionic stone. His voice was a magnificent bass, in church he sang in Greek feverishly and flutteringly, and in Serbian in a withdrawn note as though calling for his sheep in the mountains. In short, he wore two souls in one and aged gracefully, as they say on Mount Athos. He began his journey, which was now ending in Hungary, as a monk on the Athos in the monastery of Saint Paul, then found himself as a novice at the Peć patriarchate, and much later in the role of a monk with the parish hall in Karlovci. He served one patriarch and one metropolitan constantly preserving the reputation of a man “from two empires” who knows more than those surrounding him. He managed to succeed as a high church dignitary in Roman Catholic Austria and in Moslem Turkey, although his orthodox “Greek” faith – eastern Christianity – was not recognized as a religion in any of those quarreling empires. They barely even tolerated it within their territories. Besides, the metropolitan was in the service of a nomadic people, constantly moving from one empire to another driven by hardship and “in evil awaiting good” in vain. When Gabriel addressed him, he was a person of stiff lips and a well sifted gaze, tiny hands entertaining themselves with a glass as though with something the purpose of which is only vaguely recalled. The hands never touched one another.

- You know, your Excellency, that our impoverished people in the Hungarian land do not personally own a single horse pace of land – hieromonk Gabriel began – but are humbled and repressed by all. In this entire time that we have here been settled neither are we townsfolk nor peasants, nor do we have some other place, but rather, give we ought to whom, we are in their favor, and give we not, we are waged war upon. Only the one church that does support us, and it too is hard to maintain. Poverty and need hath stricken, the wall of the church of Saint Nicholas in Djur is worn, and the attic rotten and fallen, so the oberster Petar Jenej from Djur and my brethren priests therefrom, younger and elder hath instructed me to address you, your Excellency, begging you to aid in the restoration of the church in Djur. For the Serbs there are poor and few there are of us, and the craftsmen charge dear…

The metropolitan listened to those words with a smile and a nod, and retorted gazing at his blue rosary beads as thought seeing them for the first time:

- My reply you do not need, you yourselves, brothers in Christ, know how it is with us. Matters are hard indeed, and we do not know what is to become of us… On the one hand poor, on the other ignorant, then not standing together, and we live in a foreign estate and land where each do abhor and hate us yelling at us as though at criminals and thieves. Therefore how can we receive or maintain, how can we give, when our hands are empty and tied from it all?…

Realizing that these fine words signified a rejection, hieromonk Gabriel interjected into the conversation once more:

- There is one other matter, if your Excellency would permit: if our mother church does not aid in the repair of the Serbian temple of Saint Nicholas, the money for the repair shall be provided by the Greek, and this shall become a Greek church. Though the Serbian churches in Hungary have been raised by our sword, not the Greek coin, after every war the Greek have been buying Serbian churches from us claiming that the churches are not changing owner for the Serbs are of the Greek faith as well..

- It is our own fault – replied the metropolitan – he who cannot calculate his gain or his loss shall not go far. Our Serbian sword is in the service of the Austrian court, and the Greek coin in the service of Greece and the Greek. And that is that… However, bear one other thing in mind…

At this place in his oratory the metropolitan paused, placing his finger before his mouth so that he could reach it with his tongue. He continued in a lowered voice, his finger before his lips the entire time:

- All is not quite so gloomy; whensoever the Serbs and the Greek oppose one another in the Austrian empire it leads to good in the end. The Greek church separates from the Serbian, and the Greek raise their temple next to the Serbian one, meaning the doubling of orthodox churches in a Roman Catholic empire…

Still not relinquishing his request, hieromonk Gabriel now attempted with his strongest reasons. He pointed out that Djur was close to the city of Vienna, that churches were frequented by the German gentry in the capital, and that such a deteriorated church was not for showing. Besides, he added, the Calvinists in Djur have also started building a church, which now stands half finished, for the Jesuits have prohibited its completion.

- If the Serbian church in Djur also remains unrestored – concluded hieromonk Gabriel – it shall be thought that it too is like this, your Excellency, because the construction has been banned by the “papists”.

- As for the “papists” – the metropolitan brought his address to a close – do not overly concern yourself. There are fewer of them here than of Calvinists, therefore the Calvinists are of more danger to you. Retain your connection with the “papists”. Their new parish priest, appointed in Rome and to arrive in Sent Andrea, is known to us and an honest man and Christian like ourselves. You too shall come to know him soon. His name is Franjo Ružička…


3. Kibela’s Smile

In the dark tower of the belfry alongside the church of Saint Luke, on a bed of boats, a thin figure lay in the dark. Beneath it was one of those boats from the Šajkaši fleet on the Danube in which somebody had died during the war with the Turks, so that the soldiers would no longer get into it. And now the boat served as a bed. Apples, quinces, jars of liquor, clumps of basil and unslit geese quills could vaguely be discerned on the beams in the dark.

Somebody’s quiet footsteps climbing the wooden stairs of the tower could be heard from the boat. The person inside it listened to the steps and whispered, trembling:

- Blessed be the one that would like a cloud all in tears quench the furnace of lust and flesh…

In the utter darkness that smelled of snuffed candles and former light into the boat next to hieromonk Gabriel stepped a figure hot, invisible and so quivering that the boar beneath them began to rock.

- It is all beyond nature and reason, Aksinia! He does indeed exist! – whispered Gabriel – and his name really is Ružička. I cannot believe it. And most terrible of all is that he is coming here. Is he coming to bring about my death? The words of your mother seem to be coming true in an unnatural way. The matter is above my reasoning… He, then, cometh.

- Did you doubt it, father? Everybody already knows this. Hi is expected tomorrow around noon, the parish hall has already been swept and a goose fed with cornmeal prepared. We must also prepare in case parish priest Ružička succeeds in his intentions.

- What intentions?

- Do you, father Gabriel, truly expect him to jest with you? He will not. We must therefore find a way to take care of you in case he manages to do as he means to.

- What does he mean to do? Finish me?

- That is what has been foretold you.

- Aksinia, Aksinia, who are you?

- I am the rain, I am the unavoidable one – she said and kissed him as though she would feed him with that kiss. – And you, father, who are you? Perhaps we can do something to ease matters on your soul. At least by half…

And upon those words Aksinia took a tiny loaf from her bosom, still warm from her tits. She showed it to Gabriel and kissed him hard once more.

- Now I know what you mean – he said – you mean a “graft”. I thought of that myself.

The girl nodded.

- What else? You yourself know, father, that this thing of ours cannot last long. A devil large as a black bull is nestling in our hearts. We must drive it out! I know that this night is our parting. Our final night. After this I shall no longer be taking your soul with love. Your monk’s soul must remain pure after this night. Pure for the voyage to the netherworld, if God should so command, and Ružička succeeds in his intention. But tell me, can your sin and mine not be atoned by confession to clergyman Ciprian instead of you poisoning yourself with the “graft”?

- It can, but the “graft” is something else. More efficient. For you, since you are not of the order, and are not of monk’s ways as I am, for you our love is a lesser sin, but I shall have to put myself through greater and heavier penitence.

- What do you mean by heavier?

- There is a difference between the forgiveness that father Ciprian can give me after confession and that achieved by the “graft”. If what our elders say is true, turning your memories over to a tree means that you must pay double. For when you resort to a “graft” not only your sins will remain on this earth, but all the good that you have done as well. And so at the final judgment in the netherworld for that forgotten part of your life you shall have neither what is favorable for you, nor the unfavorable. That is not the case if a man repents through confession, for it is easy to repent in words. But to have both your good deeds and your sins erased, to give it all to a tree to bury underground, that is a different matter. That is the complete purification of the body and soul.

- And you, father, will give all the good you have done for our love to be forgotten?

- Yes. But in that you have to help me, and after this night erase me from your memory as well.

- If you erase all your sins from your memory, will God forget them too?

- No, but I will be able to start life anew sinning less.

- And is this herbal poison strong, the one that erases memory? Will you know me afterwards, father?

- I will, but I will not be able to recall the most beautiful thing between us.

They lay in the darkness close together in the boat, listening to the night. Then he spoke as if talking to himself:

- Which other law is stronger than the law of God? It is man’s desire and evil nature, which neither is afraid of force, nor hardship, or long illness and bad luck, not even of eternal damnation!

Aksinia turned and began kissing him as though she would silence him with her lips. And in each kiss she kept saying a word. The same word every time.

- What are you doing to me with your tongue? – he asked her between the kisses.

- I am laughing.

He looked at her in amazement. She lay there in the twilight, dark and strange. Smelling of bread. As though he were with her for the first time.

- You are laughing?

- Yes. It is called Kibela’s smile.

- Sorcery, I see.

- Sorcery. Of course I use sorcery. My mother taught me a magical word. She said: When you choose a man with which you would have a child, say this word in the kiss you give him. That word helps you to become pregnant.

- To conceive a child? – he asked and kissed her, and in this kiss she repeated the magical word. Gabriel could read it off her tongue. Kibela’s smile said:

- Mille dugento con sessanta sei.

- And can this magical word of yours help in conceiving a second body?

- What second body?

- A spiritual body.

- Do not scare me, father, but love me some more – the girl retorted, clinging close to Gabriel.

Then he reached for the jug. The jug that was standing by the boat, full of water, had a tip crafted in the form of the male member. It was one of those jugs made in Halkidiki. He tipped the dish and drank one sip, then entered Aksinia with the moist tip, until some of the liquid poured out into the girl lying beside him.

- Now I want you – she whispered.

And Gabriel finally plunged into the embrace of the woman he loved.

Above them reigned the night, waters could be heard outside, and the bells hummed quietly reminding them of their sin and whispering into their ears:

As the sea that sometimes does rise with a roar and crash as a wave into the cliffs, and return back to itself calmed, so does the human heart raised in love strike a cliff and fall back, returning to itself.

They knew that with them it had been the same as they descended quietly from the tower and walked towards the riverbank carrying the taste of Kibela’s smile on their lips. Aksinia was warming the loaf, and hieromonk Gabriel held a knife in his hand. One of those grafting knives used for fruit trees. Sharp as the snap of a whip. When they reached the Danube and found a hemlock tree, Aksinia handed the loaf to Gabriel, and he placed it into a fork, giving it to the tree. The moon shone, and they could see fog flowing down the Danube swifter than water.

- Let us hope that this hemlock is one of the weaker ones. When you hand one half of your memories over to oblivion, will the sin that the two of us now bear upon our souls remain in the tree and no longer burden your conscience?

- We do not know that. God knows, and folk believe. Folk believe that when plant and man exchange their juices, the tree retains my memories and I what the plant remembers.

- And will you be able to love again after that?

- Whom?

- Anyone. Me?

- If that were to take place, I would have to go through the “graft” again.

- But they say that it is fatal the second time. That the head can stop?

- So they say.

Then Gabriel stepped up very close to the hemlock and like when a tree is being grafted made a cross-shaped slash with the knife. He waited for the tree to weep and then pushed up his sleeve, cut his forearm and embracing the tree placed his arm to the wound upon it, so that his blood and the poisonous sap of the hemlock could mingle. His head began to spin, and his ears to pound. Then he felt the flowing of time decelerate. As though it had been caught somewhere, and no longer had the capacity that he had been used to in his former life. It seemed to him at one point that time would stop, his arms slowly began to leak from the tree and he fell flat. Aksinia wrapped her arms around him and lay him down into a nearby boat with difficulty. She cared for him in the boat all night, sitting by him as though he were ill. And at dawn he started and looked up at her.

- Do you know me? – she asked.

- Yes. You are Aksinia, daughter of the late Isidora Baleari… What are you doing here in a boat with me?

- You were unwell, father. If you are better now, I shall help you to your bell tower.

And so the two of them stumbled like strangers to the bell tower alongside the church of Saint Luke. At the door of the tower he turned and asked:

- Are you the one that works as housekeeper at the parish hall?

- No. I did until yesterday. But I no longer work there from today.

- Why?

- Do you, father, not know why?

- No, why?

- It does not matter. I have other work now.

- Where?

- Far from you. On Klisa. I was hired as homemaker at the parish hall of father Ružička. His housekeeper is old and a younger one is needed.


4. God and the Mother of God in the Sent Andrea Church of Iconographer Luke

Father Ciprian was sitting by the window of the parish home in the yard of the Sent Andrea church of Saint Luke eating bread baked with plums to calm the pains in his belly reminding him of his age and his wanderings. Before him lay an unfinished transcript of the verses of the nun Jefimija, a despot and poet from times older than memory. Interrupting his labors Ciprian looked on with concern as folk of all sorts gathered in the churchyard, those from around the Drina, Catholic Serbs, Hungarians, Crouts, Germans, Spaniards, Ples, Slovaks, Rašans, Hohls from the Ukraine, Serbs from Rača and the Greek. They started enchanted at the windows of the parish home that night was descending upon. They were all awaiting what was to happen and which clergyman Ciprian was so wary of every time it was to take place. And he always had the desire to cease the matter and forbid his monk Gabriel, who was the reason for such gathering of the population, to hold these shows that the people called “translucents”. He decided not to prohibit them for the whole matter in essence had a deeply religious purpose. The festivity of the Annunciation of the Good Tidings was at hand, and hieromonk Gabriel was preparing an Annunciation play with a novice called Aksinia. And so the people had crowded into the yard of the church of Saint Luke that evening…

Clergyman Ciprian remembered Gabriel from the time when he had strayed as a barefaced lad with the immigrants from Drina to Sent Andrea and come to be his apprentice. He had prepared the lad for iconography and transcribing books. He was the one that had given him his monks’ degree at this very church of Saint Luke. Many years had passed since then and the young deacon, and then hieromonk Gabriel, began serving, hired by the congregation, in various places along the Danube for a year or two. He was by now known far and wide throughout Hungary for his speeches held in churches from Komoran, Ostrogon, Djur and Pomaz to Sent Andrea. The bishop of Buda Vasilije Dimitrijević was in correspondence with him, and the people heeding not whether the orator would speak in Serbian or Greek, rushed to the church where he addressed the congregation from the amvon and filled the temples mainly with the Greek, if war began, for they preferred trade to the sword, and mainly with Serbs if peace broke out. Then the Šajkaši came from the battlefields full of strength and hope, as the Viennese court rewarded them for spilled blood. Clergyman Ciprian, as Gabriel’s teacher, felt pride for the fame of his protégé, fame that traveled up and down the Danube, but also responsibility for what he was to do.

And the “famous orator” Gabriel was about to do something that his teacher was nervous about. He lit the lanterns in the dining hall and the folk in the churchyard cried out as two large windows were lit. As they were dressing for the performance Gabriel and Aksinia spoke in whispers.

- What is the word on Ružička in town? – Gabriel asked as he was hoisting huge wings onto his back, and Aksinia retorted:

- They say that he was a missionary in the East, in the Indies and the Chinese empire, if I understood his housekeeper correctly. But with him something is not quite right and as the Lord commands. He has been sent here from Rome as punishment. They say that he is into all kinds of sorcery and superstition. Word is that he likes to soothsay with rings and uses some kind of mantras, that he trades magical words, and buys virgin water from Asia, where he obtained it from beneath the temple of Kibela. There are all kinds of stories. And in these stories I see how to resist him.

- Yes. First by action. And then by words.

- What do you mean by action?

- Amid death and life, we stand in the midst of heaven and hell. You say he soothsays with rings. We shall lure him into a trap with the very thing that lures him to soothsay.

- With what?

- Here, with this – replied Gabriel and took from his monkish hair tied into a bun the stone ring that had found its way onto his finger with the strange glove that night. – Tonight, when we perform as in the theater the annunciation miracle unseen, we shall throw him the bait. When the salutation of the archangel Gabriel to the girl, Mary, begins, she will resist the angel, as usual, but this time she shall request a pledge of celestial love and she shall receive it.

- She shall?

- Yes. And what she receives, Monsignor Ružička will want to have as well.

- Do you, father, think that it is good, that it will succeed?

- It will. Parish priest Ružička will certainly send somebody to watch the performance, and so he will be informed of the ring that the Archangel will give to the Virgin Mary. This he will not be able to resist. And there we shall have him. We shall catch him in his sorcery.

- And the second matter? – added Aksinia.

- The second matter the second day. On Sunday. I shall lash out at him from the pulpit for spells and superstition! Before the entire congregation…

***

In the lit right window of the parish hall beside the church of Saint Luke the Lord God himself appeared that night. He had a beard, and around his head, light. Only his contours could be seen, for there was a lantern shining behind him. Nobody in the churchyard was able to recognize the deacon, the bell ringer, the sexton, the monk, or whomever was in this role. In the role of God. And they always asked themselves who could be God?

As soon as the God in the window clapped his hands together, archangel Gabriel appeared in the other window, as they say, a young hero and an old beggar, dressed up and with a sword by the latest fashion as though he had arrived from Buda, but he too was visible to the folk in the yard only as a “translucent” shadow. The conversation could be clearly heard through the open windows:

GOD

Come come, Archangel Gabriel, I would send you to a place on Earth to serve me faithfully and reliably in secret! Go down to the girl Mary in Nazareth of Galilee, that is betrothed to the carpenter Joseph! Go to mine eloquent heavens, to mine eastern gates, and make ready with listening to your oratory mine entrance into her! Foretell and pronounce the hail of mine descent!

ARCHANGEL GABRIEL

This is a terrible matter and I feel faint from this strange business. Who is frightful by cherubs and known not by seraphims, what the heavenly forces angelic shall be unable to stand, this he doth promise to a feeble girl to bear! And doth claim to come himself and settle within her and no less to do so by the wonder of an oratory once heard! Can her gut thus place the nowhere placed?

GOD

And what from myself cannot be, pray tell, whom have built so much by word alone? What I have said, this has come to pass! Two bodies shall I make of her one.

ARCHANGEL GABRIEL

But for unwed girl to bear, that is beyond the mortal ways and law, beyond nature! At this business I cannot marvel enough!

GOD

If the fire in Sinai hath harmed the bramble howsoever, so then shall my coming to Mary harm her…

Upon these words the light in both of the windows went out, and two other windows of the parish hall lit up. In one of them sat Aksinia dressed as the Virgin Mary, reading a book. Since the lantern was behind her back, the Virgin also appeared to those in the churchyard only as a shadow. This was so when hieromonk Gabriel arrived as well, it could be seen that he was dressed as the archangel Gabriel, that he had wings and that his shadow gave off a gaudy gentleman rushing to salute the Virgin Mary. Every word seeped easily through the open windows and rang clear in the churchyard:

ARCHANGEL GABRIEL

Hail Mary, full of grace, the Lord is with thee! Hail thee full of grace, shine to the dark! Oh glorious palace of the king! Hear ye the wondrous, the good word: Here shall this day thine womb be with fruit and a son shall thee bear, naming Him Jesus. Be thee prepared and ready for Him to come to thee…

VIRGIN MARY (Harshly)

Go thee lad far from myself! Leave me now with haste! Make thy way fast from my door! How could this come to be when no husband do I know? Wonder do I at your words when to bear fruit of my womb do you foretell and a birth not by way of man, beyond nature! Grapes you do show, but where be the vine? You seek wheat, but where be the sewn seed? Flowers do you praise, but show me the root! Where be the sign that you be who you say?

ARCHANGEL GABRIEL

As sign I do bring thee the celestial engagement ring (he handed her the ring from one window to another. Thus it could be seen that they were not in the same room).

VIRGIN MARY

What is this ring? (Placing it on her finger).

ARCHANGEL GABRIEL

A stone ring that whenever you shall reflect yourself in thine spring shall on thine hand be always different and with new gem. The colors and the lights shall in it change. The ring can transform into the blue stone statir that foretells love and glows in the night. Also can this ring be the precious stone virilion, green, for long life and health does it bring. This ring can also become the stone gagatak that with its red color guards from snakes, and does promise the attaining of happiness…

(Suddenly behind the Archangel the old man Joseph appears in the window. The Angel and Joseph look at each other and the angel moves away quickly).

JOSEPH

(Shouting, horrified at finding the young man in his house)

Oh, you new bride, of you I had never hoped such shame that I would bear and receive! A pure girl free of sin and honest did I leave you at my house in the home, and what now is this I see in you? An unreliable mother, not a girl. So be thee gone from my house, I tell thee! Melt thee away, and here remain not! Go to this one you favor with whom you have gotten all heated and steamed!

(He throws out the Virgin Mary, who ran from the parish hall and disappeared in the twilight.)*

* Some parts of this dialogue are set forth here according to the authentic text of Gavril Stefanović Venclović from the first half of the 18th century.


5. GALLEYS ON THE SEA

The morning had wrinkles in the sky, and smelled of last year’s honey. It was Palm Sunday and hieromonk Gabriel was preparing to hold a sermon at the church, descending down the stairs bearing a bitter, over-bitter speech in his mouth. He was determined not to await the attack of parish priest Ružička, but to attack Ružička first. To attack straight away the keepers of the darkness of this century. Aksinia met him before the bell tower and brought him news from the home of the parish priest. First she told him that Ružička had begun strange investigations around town. He had promised and was already giving a thaler to everyone who planted a tree in Sent Andrea. And when people come to collect the fee for planting one, he enquires about things unheard of. Seeking to buy some kind of spell for good money. He called it a password or basma, such a mantra – he said – he would pay a gold coin.

- And the most important thing – added Aksinia quietly – he asked me if you, father Gabriel, had a stone ring and what you were intending to do with it!

- And what did you say?

- I asked him: what ring?

- You know full well what ring – Ružička snapped – the one that Gabriel gave you during the performance, when he played Archangel Gabriel, and you the Virgin Mary! Where is the ring? Did you return it to him?

- I did – I lied – at which he threatened to punish me if I was lying.

- To lie is a sin – he added to his threats – he who lies, steals. And he who steals takes from God…

That is what he told me.

- And what did you do then?

- What could I do? I brought the ring back to you, father.

And with those words Aksinia gave the stone ring to Gabriel, and he tied it into his monk’s bun. Then he asked:

- Do you know why he is interested in the ring? Did he ask to buy it?

- No.

- Well what does Ružička want with the ring then?

- Such a ring is used for sorcery. One drinks a drop of holy water, says a magic word and then the ring shows whether you shall have happiness, love or health in life, like you said in the play of the good tidings. The ring changes color. If it turns green, that means health. If the color is blue, that is love, and red foretells happiness…

- We know all this. But why did he not ask to buy the ring?

- You already know the reply to that, father. For sorcery with the ring he would accuse you.

- Excellent! – exclaimed Gabriel, rushing into the church. He was satisfied. And it was clear to him that their bait with the ring in the performance of the good tidings had worked in the best possible way. The fish had swallowed the hook. Now all that remained was to pull it out onto dry land. To be faster, not to let it get away.

With hasty step he entered the packed church of the Saint Iconographer Luke. From the amvon he glanced over all those that had crowded there: officers, soldiers, who had put down their oars that day, farmers, who had left their cattle and fields, women in their part of the church who had left their kitchens and taken their offspring to church fed on poppy seed to keep silent, traders and craftsmen with paid seats in church with their names written on enameled plates, town heads and lawyers, and completely separate, in their own part of the church, the Greeks, who hoped that the orator would say a few in their language as well, which happened quite frequently. But this time it was not to be. That morning hieromonk Gabriel bore, as they say, a sword in his tongue:

Mine brothers in Christ let me say one thing more to you on this sacred day, that I have not yet told you of, but now I shall, for it shall do the soul good to hear it.

We all of us resemble some army that does at night, when the visibility is slim, fight, not recognizing one another in the midst… As when battle galleys come together to fight on the sea at night, in heavy wind and waves. And comes a roar, a noise, boom, scream, slapping of oars, and the crashing of waves, galley against galley, ship against ship, the crack of guns and cannons, yelling of the armies, shouting of the helmsman, moaning and howling of the wounded and splash of the drowning men as they fall overboard. And so we are spending our strength one against another for no reason, biting in anger and pushing each other over with vicious fighting and battle between us…

But it seems to me that the words with the curse of old are now coming true: what are men, this, too, are priests as well. Come they here straight from Rome. And not just any, but those of renown, of choice and of means felt to be – the worst they be, judges and gaolers, knights and church leaders, against the law they go and rise. The most prominent here we know them, and they bring spells, water do they buy and sell, perform sorcery with rings and dead watchwords, in invalid passes do they trade, so to speak. We know where they are seated in the churches they preach in… And better it would be for them to return from whence they came, for as there is the one saying: all roads lead to Rome. And fare they well!… This is said by priest, not to stone. Indeed, grocers and innkeepers, not clergymen…!

And now I shall tell you, lest you remain in the dark – all this sorcery and spells shall do them no good without the pure water from the Blessed Virgin’s spring of health, happiness and love! For she, the Virgin, does give out her two tits like two grapes. With both of her hands does she bring us bowls of sweet food! And to her shall we turn…

The speech of hieromonk Gabriel echoed loud and clear as though in the middle of the main square in Sent Andrea the two galleys from that same speech had collided and crashed into one another. The news ran around town and started down the Danube towards Buda and Pest. Some say it got caught halfway in the Danube mud somewhere, as all news from small towns ends in the mud as it travels towards bigger cities. Others say it went further, but all knew that in Sent Andrea itself the matter would not pass without further evil. And indeed.

The following morning the church of Saint Iconographer Luke was found desecrated. Two sheep heads and bones had been thrown in through the altar window. The temple had to be purified once more. After that, clergyman Ciprian called hieromonk Gabriel to the parish home for a talk. Contrary to what the hieromonk expected, what his teacher said to him was quite brief:

- I do not know, my son, if the one that you attacked from the amvon in the church and before God is innocent or not, but one thing I shall tell you for your own good: never strike and attack those worse than yourself. For these you shall never be able to handle. Such men are always stronger. Attack, if you must, only those better than yourself. They shall not be able to handle you, for they cannot compete with those worse than themselves… Now, my son and brother in Christ, you shall have to find out is father Ružička worse or better than yourself.


6. THE FEAST

During the days that followed hieromonk Gabriel awaited the next move of parish priest Ružička with great uncertainty. And he did not have to wait for long. It was as though the father was listening closely, and knew that time slipped by more quickly for people than for birds. One morning Aksinia found Gabriel in the church and delivered to him the strangest invitation from the parish hall: it was an ornate envelope with a seal of scented wax bearing the following initials:

r.m. CR

The reverend monsignor Carlo Ružička, parish priest of Sent Andrea, was inviting for a meal hieromonk Gabriel, monk with the church of Saint Iconographer Luke. On the coming Tuesday at four o’clock. At the parish hall in Klisa.

The news was unusual for several reasons. Hieromonk Gabriel expected anything from his enemy but an invitation to lunch. Besides, it was highly unseemly and uncustomary for a Roman Catholic priest to be inviting for a private meal a monk of the Greek faith. And finally, however difficult these matters were to compare, still there remained the obvious difference between a young monk and an older man of the cloth in a much higher position according to the hierarchy of his church, and precisely these were the two people that were to meet face to face and lead a conversation across the dinner table. Furthermore, the mind of hieromonk Gabriel was haunted by the terrifying thought that this might be the most appropriate opportunity for the threatening prophesy of Aksinia’s mother to come true.

As though she were reading his thoughts, Aksinia remarked that, as for the meal, he need not be concerned, for she was to prepare it herself and she guaranteed that there would be nothing in it that might endanger a human life. And so Gabriel decided to go to dinner, but upon previously consulting with father Ciprian.

He noted that this, on the part of father Ružička, was a noble move and an attempt at making peace after all that Gabriel had said of Ružička on Palm Sunday from the pulpit at the church. Not to accept would be unchristian.

- Besides – Ciprian added – the metropolitan recommended father Ružička to us as a good Christian and a decent man, so that this step of yours and the meeting will be an opportunity to work out the misunderstanding…

And so on the agreed date hieromonk Gabriel went to the Sent Andrea parish hall in Klisa.

***

It was the day of the Saint Apostle Simon the Zealot. A beautiful Viennese morning, as it journeyed down the Danube to Sent Andrea, turned into a sorry, ill day. Waking, reverend Ružička looked around in surprise at his unfamiliar Sent Andrea room from his bed. He finally managed to find all his possessions removed from the chests and laid out in his new quarters, but the clock maker, Anton, sent for from Vienna, had not yet arrived. Father Ružička went downstairs and breakfasted in the new, still unfamiliar dining room under a lantern with a glass shade from the brim of which silver forks and spoons hung as ornaments. Time passed slowly, and he looked in wonder at his nails covered in white spots.

Anton Brak finally arrived, with two assistants who carried a heavy, wrapped object into the dining room. They placed the item on a triple-lock chest and, at a sign by Anton Brak, uncovered it. Before the eyes of the reverend Ružička appeared a magnificent handicraft – a huge cage of willow twigs from which the lads took a heavy astronomical clock – a tabernacle. Wood, bronze, glass, gilt, brass, enamel. With a pendulum in the form of the Sun for hours of the day, and the Moon for night… On the face of the clock the following words were inscribed:

ANTON BRACK in Wien, AD 1715

- It’s operated by a spring and cogged cylinders that give it two melodies – Brak the craftsman said proudly – the half hours are unimportant, but the hours were composed by a gentleman from Salzburg, under whose initials L.M. the conductor of the orchestra there, Leopold, can be discerned…

- And this, Dominus vobis cum – God be with you? – hastened reverend Ružička glancing towards the others in the dining room. Upon these words craftsman Brak waved his hand and the men withdrew from the room. Only the two of them remained – the contractor, and the clock maker.

- Did you, Anton, Dominusvobiscum, build into it that device that we discussed?

- I did, father, I built it in. A clock within a clock. It counts the seconds…

It was before this clock that hieromonk Gabriel found the parish priest that afternoon. He was under an enormous curly wig of somebody else’s hair, with rosy lips, and a hand full of rings, the hand that he was to bless the dinner table with a few moments later. His left eye was visibly swifter than his right. Embracing himself, he proudly lead his guest through the spacious dining room to a tall window and opened it. The window was full of books standing on built-in shelves. Between those books Sent Andrea could be seen with many towers and birds in the air. The reverend retrieved a book finely bound in lizard skin and showed it to his guest.

- Perhaps you know the author.

Hieromonk Gabriel opened the book and read the title:

ILLIRYCUM VETUS ET NOVUM

- It is the work of the learned Jan Tomka Saski – remarked father Ružička – perhaps you had the opportunity to meet him in your priestly service in Djur. I met him there when he was rector of the Evangelist lyceum. I am very interested in the part of his study in which he tells the history of your parts. I know that you are a remarkable calligrapher, and I also know that you are sometimes commissioned here and in Buda to transcribe some books. Would I be permitted to ask of you, Dominusvobiscum, to transcribe for me the chapter I have marked in this part? Ordinary script will do.

With those words father Ružička placed his hands over Gabriel’s that were holding the book open, and thus four-handedly closed it and opened it again in a different place, where a gold coin shone bright from between the pages.

- That is for your troubles – Ružička concluded the conversation and before they began the meal, he handed the book by Jan Tonka Saski to his guest, wrapped in a pretty striped scarf.

After they were seated the host asked his guest if he could offer him “Tamjanika” from Buda, “Bermet” from Fruška Gora or Hungarian “Tokay” wine.

Seeing the hesitation on the face of the monk, the reverend laughed and poured two glasses of “Tamjanika”, offered his guest choice of glass and himself took the other one. After he had taken a sip father Ružička sighed:

- Do not worry, Dominusvobiscum, despite what everybody is saying, I have not come to Sent Andrea with the intention of doing away with you, dear sir and brother in Christ. There are, to be true, parishioners of mine that would for your words from the amvon gladly see you in the river, were I to close one eye, and the dear God both. But even if I would, God, as we know, would not, so nothing shall come of that. Therefore you have nothing to fear. It is quite another matter and I openly confess it before you, and only before you, that I wish to gain from your death, whenever it should take place and whatever the cause. I – nota bene – am in no hurry with this and like I said, I have no intention of arranging and hastening affairs. Besides, perhaps God shall wish me to depart from this world before you, Dominusvobiscum! Who can tell? And then the one to gain from my death shall be you… it is all in the hands of God. But I see that this conversation might be better continued not in German but in Greek, which you are more comfortable with.

And the two priests got entangled in a discussion in Greek, which father Ružička laid fluently into heaps of sense and fine diction. Their conversation somehow divided of its own accord into small separate wholes as they took one bite at a time of the morsels of fish prepared on steamed milk.

I Stable for the Lamb of God

- I would like to ask you something – father Ružička began – both you personally, as representative of the eastern church ceremony, but also as a man of intelligence, whose fine mind undoubtedly shines through his sermons. How do you think that man was created? In asking you this I do not mean what we know from the Bible and our holy fathers. It says there that he was made by God, we even know on which day he was made, but my question is how?

Hieromonk Gabriel decided to leave his fears and wonder for later, and pointed towards the tabernacle from Vienna and asked, smiling:

- What does this small clock within a clock count? A tick-tock is heard from it all the time…

- Seconds, Dominusvobiscum!

- Yes, seconds. But let me ask you, do you know what that tick-tock of its is? What are these seconds?

- ?

- I will tell you immediately. Tick is the past, tock the future. And now comes the key question: what lies in between? The reply is clear – in between lies our present, namely our life. Can we agree that they are strung together present moments of our life that escape us each moment between the past and the future? According to Saint John Damascene they are immeasurable, just as a dot is immeasurable, or the number one.

- Yes, it could be put like that – father Ružička said musingly.

- Well, you see, in my opinion, the Lord God and the Holy Ghost were able to create man by providing him with the condition for living. Like we provide a stable for the lambs. This condition, the stable for the lambs of God, is the present moment. The one between the past and the future. Between the tick and the tock. Given us by the Holy Ghost. Jesus tells us: “He who is not born of water and of the Holy Ghost may not enter the Kingdom of God”.

And here hieromonk Gabriel dipped his finger into the wine and drew on the wooden table the Holy Ghost in the shape of a dove and a cross. Beside the cross he wrote down without interrupting his speech all that accompanied his words:

- If we presume – said the monk, bent over the table and his drawing – that eternity comes from heaven and that it is given by God and the Holy Ghost, and that time comes from the devil and moves from left to right, eternity and time can intersect. If this should happen, and where and when it should happen, in this location of the golden intersection of eternity and time is the present moment of our life. This life is neither in the previous nor in the following moment. The life of man and all that is living exists only in this single present iota of time. Between the tick and the tock of your Viennese clock.

This golden intersection of eternity and time has been granted us by the immense grace of the Almighty and His Holy Ghost, for it must be borne in mind that this universe must also have some time that does not intersect with eternity, therefore lacking the present moment which is the only one in which life can be sustained. It must, therefore, be presumed that in the universe there is also some time different from our time blessed by eternity, time barren and bereft of the grace of God in which there is no Holy Ghost, and thus no life can there be.

- You then, Dominusvobiscum, feel, or rather believe, that there are many presents in this universe?

- Yes. Christ says: “Many homes are there in the house of my Father”. Through these “homes”, across these times of present as though across stones in the water Christ ascended to the Heavens.

II Food for the Lamb of God

- This would then, according to you, Dominusvobiscum, be a stable housing man, agnec Dei. But is the stable sufficient, I mean is the present enough to live on? The lamb needs to be fed. In the words that you have just quoted to us Jesus also mentions water. The water of baptism signalizing the entrance into the Kingdom of God. Entrance into eternal life. What are you thoughts on this?

- This can well be sensed from some parables about the Virgin Mother, father Ružička – said the monk, looking at the window full of books smelling of binders’ glue and the scent of many-colored inks, which the monk could discern by smell without having to open the manuscript or printed copy to know which colors it was decorated with…

- There is a fine legend about the stars – continued the monk – and to he who listens carefully it tells of the golden intersection outside of the reach of our senses, of the other presents in the universe and of the droplets that ensure survival there on the distant journeys. If you permit, I shall tell you this legend:

When in the sky among the constellations there is a gathering of tiny stars called droplets, or tears from the Madonna’s eye – the path of tears it is called. And by this teary path through the droplets of the Madonna’s tears do little children sadly died surge towards the sky journeying at peace from the black knights of the air…

These tears from the eyes of the Blessed Virgin show the way to millions of departed children, millions of souls traveling through the universe from golden intersection to golden intersection, from one “now” to the next “now”… And each of these “nows” is – says the legend, if we listen to it carefully, a drop of sustaining fluid. For where there is sustaining fluid there is life. Let us recall: “He who is not born of water and of the Holy Ghost may not enter the Kingdom of God”.

- Yes – remarked father Ružička here – the prayer to the angel of water, Sachiel, says: “Angel of water, enter my blood and give my body the water of life.”

- Exactly, the water of life is the water from the spring of the Virgin Mary, the source of health, love and happiness. The universe is sprinkled with droplets of the “present” and droplets of water. Sprinkled with stables and food for God’s creatures. Every “now” is the temporal definition of fluid! Wherever a drop of the Madonna’s tears did fall, a drop of sustaining fluid, creating a golden intersection, there arose life.

- And what do you think, Dominusvobiscum, where are those souls flying to and why?

- Holy father Grigorije from Nisa says: “There is in nature the need for the immortal soul to be cured and purified, and if it did not do so in life upon this Earth, the cure shall then be undertaken in the future and subsequent lives.”

III The Body

- I see, Dominusvobiscum, how you look upon this matter. And how do you look upon our body that was created to live only in the present moment?

- The Khazars, which are still present here in Pannonia, mention some fruit called Ku. It no longer exists. From being it has been transformed into non-being, into word. The Khazars believe that this word is the only thing that the devil permitted to survive from their language. The only word that the devil left as seed in the memory of a Khazar princess. It means that He left the possibility of creating being from non-being once more. It is the road that leads, as the Bible says, to incarnation through Word. The Bible says word became flesh, and the Khazars say: flesh became word from which flesh can once again be reborn. The legend of the Khazars seems to convey the message that even the evil one is prone and subject to the possibility that from something that has died one can preserve seed, that is word, which shall renew life. So the evil one knows that he cannot or dare not destroy life completely. He knows that word can receive a new body.

- Precisely, precisely, Dominusvobiscum! He too is afraid of the Maker! And concerning this I would like to show you something.

And father Ružička rang a bell by tugging on a gilded cord hanging beside the table. An enormous lackey appeared before him in blue livery embroidered in silver and under a wig sprinkled with sparkling powder. He wore a short sabre on his hip. The host pointed towards a candlestick, which he picked up and carried. Ružička then lead his guest towards a small door in the wall, and down a stone staircase into the cellar. The lackey with the candles was in front, and behind him walked Gabriel, and finally father Ružička, short of breath. When they descended onto the flagstones of the cellar before them stood a large well with a handsome forged-iron mesh and a crank. The heavy lid of the well was lowered, and several stones were placed along the marble edge. Father Ružička signaled to the lackey who raised the lid, which squealed as though in pain. The screech cut across the room and repeated itself somewhere behind some hidden arches…

The sound startled and injured hieromonk Gabriel. He suddenly became aware of the danger that he was in and shuddered. He was at the mercy of a man whom he had attacked and offended from the pulpit thinking that he was defending himself and who he had been foretold was to kill him. And at the mercy of his armed servant. To the monk’s horror, father Ružička gave another sign to the lackey, who picked up one of the stones from along the edge of the well. Gabriel took a step backwards, terrified, but the lackey, instead of lunging at the guest, as he had feared, threw the stone into the well. It was uncertain whether the lackey had chosen the wrong moment to lunge at the guest or if something else had been planned. In any case the priest placed his finger against his lips and whispered:

- Shhh! Listen!

The stone fell for a long time, until a splash was finally heard, at which the priest clapped his hands as though overjoyed and told his guest:

- The Danube! The stone has now fallen into the Danube that flows beneath Sent Andrea. If the stone had fallen for three days, you know whom it would have fallen on!

After these mysterious words they descended even deeper down some rotted wooden stairs and stepped onto moist sand. The lackey raised the candles to an arch and shed light upon an old stone slab used as construction material when the building that they were in had been raised.

- This is the tombstone of a Greek – Ružička said as he took the candlestick from his servant and illuminated the scene carved into the stone – the man lived several centuries before Christ. See, you can read here what his name was.

Hieromonk Gabriel started making out the letters and indeed read the name of the deceased, Democleides:

ΔΕΜΟΚΛΕΙΔΕΣ

In the trembling candlelight the scene carved in the stone could indeed be seen clearly: it showed a stone grave and a soul rested upon the edge, in the form of a girl weeping over a dead body without a soul resting in the grave. It was clear what the host wanted to show his guest: the soul of the deceased on this stone had a body, a fine, slim, female, young body.

After they had viewed the slab father Ružička signaled to his lackey once more. The servant took the candlestick, placed it on a ledge and reached into a niche in the wall, retrieving two glasses already prepared and handing them to the guest and the host. Then he took a bottle of “Tokay” wine from the same niche and filled their glasses. After they had drunk it could be seen that the wine had colored the glasses purple.

IV The Second Body

- What would you say about this story of the second, new body of our Democleides? – asked the reverend Ružička as he lead his guest back up the stairs to the dining room of the parish hall in the Sent Andrea Klisa.

When they had both settled back down into their places, the younger of the two finally breathed a sign of relief and muttered a few words:

- We shall certainly agree that the “spiritual body” exists. Those are the words of Saint Paul. But Christ himself had two bodies after His resurrection. Perhaps we can call that “two natures”. We do not know. One body He showed to His followers that they might know Him, for His second body they were unable to recognize. Therefore, Christ sometimes appeared to them in His second body, that human eyes are unable to recognize.

- Well of what nature was this second body of His?

- It was as you can see from the chapter on the voyage to Emmaus entirely like a human body, but not alike to Christ’s first, earthly body, and so His disciples thought that He was one of the voyagers that had joined them along the way at dusk. And when Christ wished to convince them that it was He, He showed them the hands, feet and ribs of his first body (pierced from the crucifixion). In the Gospel according to John Jesus spoke to Mary Magdalene beside His tomb, “but she did not know that it was Jesus.” Judging by this Gospel, Mary Magdalene thought that Jesus was a “gardener”, therefore, His second body was human here as well. Only when Jesus addressed her by name did she recognize Him. Namely, when He addressed her as He had called her in His first body. At the Tiberian Sea Jesus spoke to His disciples in His second body ”and the disciples did not know that it was Jesus.” Only when He asked “Children, have you something to eat?” and when He caused a miracle and they caught bushels of fish, John said unto Peter: “It is the Lord!” So they recognized Him by His deeds and voice, and not by the form of His body and face. And nobody dared ask “Who are you?”

- We can conclude that the Savior managed to show one or the other body of His, in turn – remarked father Ružička and poured some more wine for the both of them – and that then is the reason for the words of His to apostle Thomas: “when you saw me, you believed, blessed be those that believed without seeing.” They referred to the second and first body of our Lord Jesus Christ. That is how it is said in the Gospel. But tell me, why does your legend tell of the souls of the dead that travel through the universe as of the souls of children?

- You know, father – explained the monk – there are testimonies that other people, other than Jesus Christ, had a second body as well, a spiritual body. And there lies the reply to your question. In our monasteries we can find images of this “spiritual body”. Sometimes frescoes in Serbia and Greece show Christ in the scene of the Dormition of the Mother of God bearing in His arms the soul of His Mother in the form of a child wrapped in a cape or gauze, while the earthly body of the Mother of God lies prone on the deathbed. Here, too, the soul after death appears in the form of a new incarnation. In the form of a child’s body. This is, I believe, another “now” of our lives.

- What do you mean, Dominusvobiscum?

- Let us recall what we said today about the stable for the lamb of God, about the golden intersection of eternity and time, let us recall that man has the other “now” of his somewhere in space, and Christ had it as well. In such a different “now” Christ used to appear at times after his resurrection. But this “now” in Christ’s case was connected to His earthly “now”, which is not the case with us. Man still cannot resurrect like Christ in his earthly body as well, his soul carries to the other side of the grave some other body of both the body and soul, for man has not yet conquered the mission of Christ and joined his earthly and his spiritual body in the same moment in time, in the same present as Christ did. But with His example Christ teaches us: look, you too can do the same, if you follow my path you can have both bodies at the same time! Therefore, this means not just taking the path of Christ’s spirit, but the path of Christ’s body as well…

When the monk paused in his oratory, cakes made of the flour of ground beans were brought out onto the table. And a red wine. The clergyman washed his hands with that wine above a small bowl, took one of the cakes and put it into his mouth, and then offered them to his guest as well.

- Does that mean that you believe, Dominusvobiscum, that the spiritual body is the developed, purified, ideal body that each earthly body could become if a good enough direction was set for it in life, on the oath to perfection? On the path towards purification, towards some other “golden intersection”, as you have named it in this discussion, towards some other “now” that is not in our dimension of time? This way our undeveloped earthly body becomes after death merely some kind of fossil at the bottom of the body of the soul. The earthly body in death ceases to feel its connection to cosmic life, and therefore it severs its ties with the “spiritual body”, which still senses and preserves these ties. But are we not, Dominusvobiscum, part of the pouring out of cosmic life despite all of these flaws? Man is a small cosmos, it is said. If I understand you correctly, you feel that health (sanity) happiness (intellect) and love (desire) remain in the soul still, for it carries with it the image of the physical body and this image is the new, reshaped spiritual body. The second body. We can say the following: if man, then, is a micro-cosmos, then the image of man is reflected in the universe as well, and it influences the cosmos. As the cosmos influences him. Every man changes the universe as much as the universe changes him… Or am I, perhaps, overly zealous?

As he said this Ružička seemed to droop. Then he took a sip of wine which rose up his cheeks all the way to his ears…

V Sweets come at the End

- I have, dear sir – remarked the reverend as the visit was coming to an end – tired you with my talk and my questions. I admit that this is a fault of mine. I am talkative usque ad vicium… But I did not invite you here today, brother in Christ, merely for the conversation. There is one more thing. I have long since heard all the finest about your inspired oratory skill. Your speeches, Dominusvobiscum, your eloquent sermons, have spread word of you far and wide, wherever I have set foot here in Pannonia. And I too, like those around me, enjoy your words from the amvon and listen with the greatest attention. Those that had the good fortune to hear you tell me that in your oratory on Palm Sunday you mentioned the spring of the Virgin Mary. How significant and inspired that was! And due to this, or rather due to this as well, I wish for us to finish this meal with a small kind of communion. You have noticed that the lunch was in the form of a fast. As befits that two of us devoted to God. This was not prepared today merely because of the day of Saint Apostle Simon the Zealot, but there is a higher cause as well. A prevailing reason, I would say. In serving God I have traveled and spread His Word in many places, and the Divine Providence and the path took me to a village on the coast, where a great Greek city used to be, and where there now are springs that were once attributed to the pagan goddess Kibela, then to one of the many Greek deities, Artemis, for those were the temples of these female idols. However, this water, as everyone knows, all three of its springs, is the magic well of our Lady, the Blessed Virgin Mary, those that you mentioned in your sermon. Since this well of the Blessed Virgin Mary has three springs, as you know from one of these springs it presents us with health, from the second with love and the third with happiness. Nobody knows which spring brings which of these riches, but I gathered water from one of the three, and I propose to you that we share this holy water and drink it thanking the Blessed Virgin for the gifts that she offers, just as you requested that day in church from the amvon…

And then to the amazement of his guest, father Ružička switched from the Greek to the Serbian language, which dripped from his lips slowly and stiffly, but accurately:

My soul is as waterless earth… but with a mere one of these tears shall I quench my thirst… I beg you to come to my spring… and, as a strange, tired traveler come from afar, let me drink of your well…

Upon these words, which the guest recognized immediately because they were memorized from one of his sermons, father Ružička took from the closet a clay vial, crossed himself and poured a little water from the vial into his glass, and then some into the glass of his visitor as well. They drank and crossed themselves, saying not a word for a while. As though hailing the deed the tabernacle from Vienna struck the hour reminding of the time that had passed since their meeting. Before the guest started to leave, his host dismissed the servants and they drew their conversation to a close in privacy.

As they parted reverend Ružička was silent for a moment, and then a particular smile spilled from his mouth like soup from a bowl and he asked his visitor in a whisper:

- Will it once and for all be too late to gain proof that the move we have discussed, the transfer from one “now” to another “Now” exists? I wonder if we shall be able to acquire proof that we have today and that in the distant future we can also have on this earth that second, new body in another “now”, under a different golden intersection, which Christ has shown to us and promised by his resurrection? This second present of mankind we still have to discuss further. Shall we progress in imitating Christ?

- Have you, father Ružička, ever found out how one could obtain such proof that a second body, a spiritual body exists? – Gabriel the monk asked – is there any way of us convincing ourselves of that within our lifetime? Can we, from this body, contact the other, the second body of ours?

These questions of hieromonk Gabriel floated for a moment in silence, and then the reverend replied:

- Perhaps the cure, as the old people would say, is in aquam, in verbis et in lapidibus? In water, word and stone?… The tears of the Madonna we have already drunk. If you should chance to find a living ring, and if you should place it on the hand of a dying man, even myself, this God shall command, the living ring shall show whether the man has a second body or not.

- And the word?

- What word? Kibela’s smile? – added reverend Ružička as he saw his guest to the door.

- I do not know their name. The magic words! – muttered the monk as though to himself.

- Mille dugento con sessanta sei? – asked the reverend.

- Stop, stop! This I know from somewhere. Mille dugento con sessanta sei? How do you know these words?

- It is of much more significance, trust me, that you are familiar with these words! And as for myself, recall what peasants say, whenever you rise at night to tend to your horses, tend to your woman as well… We are now, Dominusvobiscum, fathers of the same child…


7. WOE AND WRETCHEDNESS

In 1717, as soon as the Serbian Šajkaši fleet set off from the upper Danube below Belgrade, the Serbian churches in Sent Andrea grew vacant, remaining only with a slim parish of a mere handful of Greek who dared not set off on their trading voyages in those turbulent times. The Danube was high and flaky. Smaller rivers were unable to converge and stood at the mouths as though amazed. Hieromonk Gabriel sat in his bell tower whispering: peace to all I wish when I speak, yet in myself I have none… His clergyman Ciprian was no longer among the living and now his elder was clergyman Cyril, a man who decided to transfer Gabriel to Komoran by order of the metropolis. And so began the endless wanderings of hieromonk Gabriel.

In an inn at Ostrogon they put bitten-off fingernails into his glass of liquor and informed him that the likes of himself, namely his compatriots, were forbidden to buy real estate and sell wine. In Komoran, Gabriel had not yet even moved in fully, when he was replaced by father Rafael. The monk was paid handsomely, but as he wrote to the bishop of Buda – “his belongings were tossed out into the alley”. Father Rafael said as he departed:

- He knows not how to approach a man! He approaches from in front. Yet a man should be approached from behind, or nothing doing!

In 1732, in the parish of Djur, Gabriel translated his last name of Stefanović from the Greek, and began signing as Venclović. Then he and his countrymen were forbidden to make out final wills and testaments in the Austrian empire. The following year, 1733, in Komoran he began writing his book “Razglagolnik”, but he brought it back again in 1734, incomplete, to Djur, where he found himself after the death of the local priest Pahomije. Before he went to his quarters he came to the cemetery, to the funeral of father Pahomije, where he was horrified by the merriment of the parishioners, who there at the funeral of his predecessor “were conducting a veritable celebration, from which only violins were missing.” And so his status of “traveling preacher” was slowly affirmed little by little. In 1734 he began keeping protocols of the christened and the deceased of the Komoran church of the Holy Presentation and these were kept by the same hand until 1746, but in 1735 he had time to find himself in Djur, where he was writing his book “Presadjenica”, communicating with the bishop of Buda Vasilije Dimitrijević and written as being “the chaplain of Djur”. By decree of the Austrian authorities he was forbidden then as Orthodox priest to see the deceased to the cemetery with incantations.

There, in Djur, he would sometimes, deep in thought, pass by a dappled building that looked like a fruitcake in the sunlight, and a Viennese gateau at night. He would look hard at its windows and doors, he noticed a crescent for cleaning shoes by the step at the entrance and a silver bell handle at the gate. This was the house of Jan Tomka Saski, from whose book Illyricum vetus et novum he had once transcribed a chapter for father Ružička in Sent Andrea. Sometimes he thought of ringing the bell, but then his glance would fall upon his dusty monk’s habit that screamed of poverty. He could not even afford a cross around his neck. He knew that he would be permitted no further than the crescent by the stairs.

When a new Austrian-Turkish war broke out in 1737, Gabriel the monk fled to Sent Andrea and that was the first time that he saw the child. Aksinia brought it for him to see. It was pale, dark-eyed and kicked him in the shin. The child was christened first in the Serbian and then in the Roman Catholic church and well dressed. He was taken care of by father Ružička for whom Aksinia still worked in Klisa. It was heard that morning that Belgrade had been evacuated and returned to the Turks, the Austrian Emperor Carlo IV died in Vienna without leaving a male heir and in his sermons Gabriel now mentioned the name of the new ruler, Maria Theresia. In Sent Andrea and the surrounding roads there was much exiled folk, who had withdrawn before the Turks with the Austrian army, and among them was the Serbian Patriarch Arsenije IV Jovanović Šakabenta.

Gabriel listened to him, pale and tired, as he preached at vespers in the cathedral of Sent Andrea. All in red with black hems, with a cross on purple ribbon hanging on his chest, the Patriarch wore below his face a beard resembling a crescent. As he stood in the church, chanting, Gabriel kept repeating in his mind the verses of the patriarch that had come true:

White City dost you fling open thy doors

and boar shall devour the children yours

And soon the monk too found himself before open gates.

His clergyman, and then the bishop of Buda as well, began convincing him once more to relinquish the parish life and preaching in churches and to retreat to some monastery. To retreat perhaps before the evil times. At this he set off to Komoran and when a young deacon saw him there in the streets in 1739, he was amazed and could not believe his own eyes, put his quill to paper and placed in the Komoran chronicle a sentence that was to outlive them both: “And cometh the hieromonk Gabriel Stefanović, famous preacher from Sent Andrea…”

Near the village of Pomaz, where the wedding procession stops before every house to drink a glass of wine from each, there is a spring that the people call Sulejmanovac… Instead of going to a monastery, Gabriel spent several nights there in the huts of vineyard guards. He rested, gazing towards the infinity of the universe, letting a butterfly land on his palm and thinking:

- We look at the starry sky like the deaf listen to music…

One morning he started from his sleep for he felt that there was somebody standing by his head, but on the outside of the hut. He went out and caught sight of a black-eyed lad, taller than himself, with freckles on his hands and face. When Gabriel saw him, the lad whispered in a kind of hiss:

- Father Ružička sends his regards. He asks you what Resurrection is and what are the “black knights”? Write him a letter when you can… And my mother Aksinia sent me to ask of you something so that we might eat… She goes to some hemlock on the shore of the Danube, sits beneath it and cries… Just so you know who I am. And you, if you do not give willingly, I shall take by force…

Astounded and barely recognizing the lad, still heavy from sleep as he was Gabriel felt his monk’s bun, untied it, took out the gold coin that Ružička had given him so many years ago for transcribing the chapter from the book by Jan Tomka Saski and handed it to the lad with the words:

- When and if you shall be able, give this back. It is all I have. Now I remain empty-handed.

The lad kicked Gabriel in the shin, grabbed the gold coin and ran off down the road.

On this day Gabriel’s life coiled like a snake around a stick. He began arranging his worries and affairs as if they were his last. He decided not to go to a monastery and returned to his belfry in Sent Andrea. He was planning on changing his life from the foundations once again.

Sent Andrea astounded him. The bishop of Buda, Belgrade, the capital, Siget and Mohač, Vladimir Dimitrijević, was not one to use the Lord’s days in vain. In Sent Andrea he raised church after church. The Opovo church of Saint Nicholas that he remembered as a wooden temple Gabriel was now unable to recognize. It was being built of stone with a new bell tower.

Gabriel entered the Church of the Transformation greatly admiring the iconostas and was especially captivated by the effigy of the Resurrection, painted by some artist from the Ukraine. The bells of new churches lured him outside. He no longer knew this town. He could not understand what had happened. On one of the new traders’ houses he saw a sign on the wall:

He knew what the message conveyed by this cross was: the anchor meant hope and voyaging along the Danube, the double cross Christianity of the Eastern tradition, and the number four the customary trading margin of a fair four percent… But the house beneath this traders’ cross was beautiful and built to contemporary taste. And then it hit him. This was all achieved by the 4% of traders’ profit. His former parishioners had become rich trading on the border of two conflicting empires, Austria and Turkey, where three religions bordered with two continents. Following the bells he went to Zbeg and there he found a brand new church of the Holy Ghost. All around him was changing for the better…

As he walked he bore with him one live and one dead gaze, cross-eyed and distracted. He though that perhaps he, too, would be able to start over. But he had to cease with his former, sinful life. Cease completely. Purify his mind and body. Once again.

He withdrew to his bell tower, looked out through the window and saw birds floating down the Danube pressed tight together on blocks of ice. He drew a small effigy on the glass and wrote two letters. One to father Ružička, in Greek, and the other in the language of the Serbian Church to his elder, clergyman Cyril. Both letters were found in the belfry after Gabriel’s death, unsent.


8. The Letters by He who shall write them No More

I The letter to father Ružička (translated from Greek)

I have received the message, and I would like to add to what I was perhaps not sufficiently clear about.

1. You ask, brother in Christ, what are the “Black Knights” that I mentioned to you that day in the legend of the Madonna’s Tears.

The legend says: ”And by this path through the droplets of the Madonna’s tears do little children sadly died surge towards the sky journeying at peace from the black knights of the air…” We resolved that day what the “little children” are – they are the souls of people that have died. So the souls of the dead travel in their second bodies through the universe where dangers await them. For eternity is but one, and times are numerous, some running parallel to eternity, never intersecting with it. Such dangers are what the legend calls “black knights”. Those, in fact, are places in the universe where eternity and time never intersect, thus forming barren times, in which there is no “golden intersection” of eternity and time, and so in them there can be no present, and therefore no life either. These times, as I have said, run parallel to eternity, but as opposed to eternity which flows in both directions, the times that the legend calls “black knights” flow just in one direction never to touch eternity, except in infinity, where they probably melt into it and are cancelled out. If the souls of the dead should with their bodies fall into the hands of such “black knights”, the flows of barren times, they shall not receive their “stable”, meaning the present, and with it conditions for life.

2. Resurrection as the synchronization of two different realities.

You asked what I think that Resurrection is. There is one eternity and countless presents. Let us recall what the “breaking of bread” might mean. That is, as we know, a passage from the Gospel according to Luke. It says there: when they sat at the table He “took the bread and blessed; and breaking it he gave to them. And their eyes were opened, and they knew him; and he vanished out of their sight.” The bread is the body of Christ. He says “I am the living bread come down from the heavens” and the breaking of the bread means that Christ, for His disciples to know him, separated His second spiritual body from His earthly body. What does that mean? Let us recall, father Ružička, our conversation on the intersection of eternity and time in the golden intersection of which the present occurs, namely life. Let us recall that the universe is full of such presents, which signify and offer life. Only one of these presents is on Earth and makes our lives possible. Others are scattered throughout the universe, and are not accessible to us. They were accessible to Jesus and He used them to ascend to the heavens, like we said, as He would stepping stones in the water. But on Earth before He departed He adjusted His earthly “now” with His next “now”, taking a step towards His Father, He synchronized the reality of His earthly enclosure and His spiritual second body, which do not inhabit the same temporal plane. Now let us recall that His disciples were unable to recognize Him. This means that at the time He met with them His two bodies had joined, His earthly body and His second body, the spiritual one. He had two of His realities at the same time. In such a condition He was unbeknownst to His disciples. Unrecognizable. Only when He separated His earthly body from His celestial body, namely, when He “broke bread”, did they know Him, or at least knew one of His bodies. And so He ascended to the heavens visible. That, in my opinion, is Resurrection.

As for us, our two bodies, the earthly and the celestial body, the second spiritual body, for us they do not have the same “now”. For Him they did. He had, at the same moment, both of His bodies and both of His presents, like two eyes in His head. He was able to place both of His presents, both of His realities into the same soul.

There is something that I would like to add to this. Not only does the soul remember its earthly body, but while it is still in it bears the energy of its future body which it senses through its longing for Eternity and which it shall bear upon the death of its earthly body. There lies the opportunity for us to imitate Christ. You, father Ružička, call it De imitatione Christi. This is not actually two bodies in the true sense of the word, it is one body that exists in a dual state. Our second body, the body of the soul, therefore, exists in its potential form during our lives, but we have not developed it.

This second, spiritual, body of ours contains memories of our earthly body and the hope of this earthly body that it will not die completely, that it will be modeled upon Christ who feeds this hope of ours by his resurrection. Since the soul bears as a memory the imprint or image of its physical body which is dead and has returned to dust, it can incarnate the body once more.

If we put the matter that way, it will be clearer to us what Christ meant when He addressed Mary Magdalene: “touch me not for I have not yet returned to my father…” which would mean: I do not yet have a completely equipped second body in which I shall return to Him. As though He had not yet harmonized and synchronized His two bodies. He was in between the memory of His old body and the hope of His new, second body. His two bodies were not in the same “now”. Later, Jesus in Resurrection had both of His bodies at the same time. He joined both His bodies, the earthly and the celestial spiritual body in the same present. And therefore He was able to resurrect visible to His disciples, visible to the human eye, although He was Someone in Resurrection.

II The letter to clergyman Cyril (translated from the old Serbian church language into the everyday Serbian)

To the revered father and clergyman of Sent Andrea, Cyril.

Revered father, I have these days suddenly approached the cessation of my life and grown weak, and my eyes are failing me, I do not see well, and having lived upon my own free will since my youth, I was unable to resist much vice. If my end should find me thus, the monkish life and vows of mine shall all have been in vain… And already I have been having fits for a long time, but no smaller, rather striking me more and more, and I would seek forgiveness, yet all around me are strange…Woe. Woe on the water, woe from the brigands, woe from mine own, woe from the tongue, woe in the town, woe in the desert, woe in the sinful soul, woe from my cunning brethren and among the lying company… And wretchedness as I write this in my scorched book, on evil paper (which can doubtless be seen) with improper ink… And if I were to renounce my sins this day…

And here the letter was interrupted.

Both letters were found on the floor of the bell tower of Saint Luke, after Gabriel’s death. About this death there are two tales. According to one, more probable, he was found dead in this boat once belonging to the Šajkaši. This tale says that his heart failed him. The second tale is longer. According to this one hieromonk Gabriel was found dead by the boatmen on the shore of the Danube, beside a hemlock tree, with a knife in his hand and a small wound on his forearm. On the tree, some in wonder, and others waving their hand as though they knew something about it, they noticed some blood. And in the fork of the tree a piece of bread. The bark of the tree was scratched with a grafting knife, as though somebody wished to graft the hemlock. To graft something not to be grafted…

Gabriel was carried to the tower and Aksinia, who was called, since clergyman Cyril was not in town, arrived running, all in tears, and found Gabriel in the boat that she remembered as a bed. She closed his eyes, crossed him and kissed his forehead, when somebody’s heavy steps were heard on the stairs of the tower.

Aksinia knew those steps and did not turn when father Ružička entered the attic of the belfry. Out of breath and without his wig, with hair like rotten hay, he quickly crossed the deceased and blessed him, and then added immediately:

- What has he done to himself?

- Who can know. Perhaps he tried to erase the memories of the second half of his life, for it was worse than the first.

- And where is his ring?

- What ring? – Aksinia started.

- You know full well which ring. The stone ring that I sent you and paid you to slip on his finger the day your mother died… Find the ring quickly! You received it from Gabriel at the performance of the Good Tidings, and now we shall see whether you returned it to him. Whether you lied to me or not!

The horrified Aksinia looked about her in the bell tower. The window was open, the room was full of old things and spilled ink, books knocked over by the wind from the beams on which they had been placed and quinces that had tumbled from the shelves and rolled across the floor. Finally, she raised her arms in discouragement.

- We must find the ring immediately! – screamed father Ružička frenetically. The voice startled Aksinia, who dropped the glass with the quills that she had been peering into and stretched out a trembling hand towards the monk’s hair arranged into a bun. She untied it, barely managing to control her hands, and took from it the stone ring. Ružička grabbed it and hastily slipped it onto the hand of the deceased.

The bells were quietly humming in the wind, the priest and the woman were standing silently beside the boat in which the deceased monk was sailing off somewhere, staring at the ring on his finger and crossing themselves. She in the Orthodox and he in the Roman Catholic fashion.

And the ring slowly began to change color. It passed through several hues, which mingled and mixed, through yellow, red and greenish. Finally the whole ring turned blue. And this color remained permanent in the ring.

- What does that mean? – cried out Aksinia in amazement, and reverend Ružička slumped onto the bench breathing heavily.

- It means, Aksinia, that our Gabriel shall in life have love.

- Love? What has come over you, father Ružička, so help you God? In what life? How can love be had by somebody who is dead? Do you know what you say and what you do, father Ružička? You are performing sorcery on a dead man! Is that not a sin?

To which father Ružička calmly retorted from his bench:

- My dear child, I would not call it that. I would call it an experiment. What do we want? We want to find out Gabriel’s future and see if and under which circumstances the water of the Virgin Mary, the precious stone and the magical word work and how. The matter is by no means unnatural on our part. Can water, stone and word be sorcery? These are all natural things, of which there are as many as you like. Both in the Vatican, and in the Universal Bishopric in Constantinople, where I have also lit candles…

Here Ružička was interrupted by Aksinia:

- Why is he the one you chose for your experiments?

- He chose this himself. He too wished us to bring this experiment to a close. Had I died before him, he would have placed the ring on my finger and read what the ring had to say…

- Well what does this ring tell you, so help you God, father Ružička? Nonsense. It must be that this has some other meaning! Or the ring is not telling us the truth. It is deceiving us and lying… This is all superstition.

- Perhaps it does not lie – retorted the old man – perhaps it does not lie! That is the point!

As though he had brought some important business to a close, as though some burden had been lifted from his soul and some new view had finally opened up to him, reverend Ružička sighed, crossed himself and descended from the bell tower without a word.

Second Body - Part Four

PART FOUR

1. Not now!

Sent Andrea is a town on the Danube about a day’s riding northward from Budapest. A healthy, clean winter was dawning in Sent Andrea that year. The last chestnut leaves were falling hesitantly towards the ground, picking where to land like birds alighting in the snow. In those days Sent Andrea was the home of the “Šajkaši”. That was the name of the border battalions in Austria around 1717, mostly recruited from the order of Serbs skilled in securing the border towards Turkey at the time by means of the šajka – a narrow, fast boat. Renowned border guards, in days of peace the Šajkaši battalions built houses in Sent Andrea along the Danube, and in wartime they patrolled the river striking readily with their oar and swift with their sabre. They could cut a man so deftly that no blood stained the blade and the sabre need not be cleaned. The estate of a Hungarian count for a time, Sent Andrea became a quite strong trading route between Buda and Vienna, and had many Serbian, Lutheran and Catholic churches, the bell towers of which rose above the town and reflected in the river.

The bells of Sent Andrea struck as usual, and this morning their clanging awoke in the church of the Saint iconographer Luke the hieromonk Gabriel, with the distinct feeling that something was not quite right with him. He rubbed his eyes and cried out. A sharp object had injured his eye. He looked at his left hand and on it discovered the cause of the injury. In the cold bell tower in wintertime the hieromonk slept in his black fingerless gloves that enabled him to write, while keeping his hands warm. Now he was wearing some stranger’s gloves, red, also without fingers, onto which a ring was sewn. The ring was of stone and had never yet been worn on that hand. The hieromonk Gabriel did not like jewelry and saw the ring for the first time then, because the night before, when he went to bed at the top of his bell tower overlooking the Danube, tired as he was, he didn’t notice he had a ring on his hand, let alone somebody else’s gloves. He removed the ring with the red fingerless glove and placed it on the window sill, where it shone with some opaque glow. The hieromonk was amazed and quite unable to explain it.

His confused gaze cast through the window like a gunshot overtook the ringing and flew as though unleashed across the Danube and the woods behind the river that tore the fog with their peaks. As the gaze traveled south, towards Buda, Gabriel partook of some raisins, bread and herbal liquor that he poured from a bottle filled with various plants. Then he used a grafting knife to slit the thread and remove the ring from the glove, which he pulled back on and sat down to finish his weekly sermon. It was the first Tuesday of December. The wind from around the Moriš river swayed the roof of the belfry and in it the monks’ ink made of gunpowder. As he wrote looking towards the ring from time to time, the monk’s lips were constantly moving, for he was repeating to himself the things that he wrote:

The words of the prophets’ sharp-sighted foretellings that crush stone, we gather like droplets from the depths of the sea and pour into this little book like into a small spring. Yet one cannot, as you yourselves know, all the sea spill over into the spring and sail the width of the spring sitting in a boat…

There Gabriel paused, put down his quill and picked up the ring to get a closer look. He tried to remember everything exactly as it had happened. He had been called the night before to hear the last confession and give the final communion to Isidora Baleari, seamstress from the Donkey’s Hill. He arrived, knocked on the familiar door which was opened by the daughter of the dying woman, Aksinia, young and with hair smelling of cumin. To his amazement he heard old Isidora, instead of confessing and taking her communion, telling him something else.

- You bear a sword in your tongue, father. And you are very talkative. A talkative rush of the mouth has befallen you. And so somebody wants to kill you for it. Beware! I know his name. My self-supporting daughter Aksinia has a whole empire of enemies, and only you, father, to shield her. And so I am telling you. You should know! He who will kill you is called Ružička.

- Is that a male or a female name? – Gariel wondered, and Aksinia, as soon as she realized that the name that had to be said was heard and understood by the priest, burst into tears.

That was all that he remembered. Nothing about the ring could be explained. It probably found itself on his hand by somebody’s mistake. As soon as he entered the house of the dying woman he removed his cape and gloves. As he was about his business with the woman on her deathbed one of the people that had come to help in these times of need must have placed his gloves next to the monk’s by accident. When he went out into the snow he pulled them on in the twilight not even noticing they were somebody else’s. And that they had a ring sewn on to them. And so he fell asleep with the gloves on his hands, which he was prone to do in the winter months…

Slightly pacified by this explanation conserning the events of the night before, Gabriel prepared and went to the funeral at the old Šajkaši cemetery. The bells were tolling and he was unwittingly searching for the shadow of the sound in the snow. He was shivering slightly when he saw Aksinia worn from lack of sleep, with large eyes unemptied of their tears.

- I know nobody in Sent Andrea whose name is Ružička. Man or woman – he thought, remembering the name for the first time since the night before.

To his amazement, he realized that Aksinia had been thinking about the same thing, for she muttered:

- He will come! Beware of him, he will come. As soon as he arrives everybody will know him…

He thought of the ring, and looked at Aksinia, but said nothing, deciding: “Not now!”

- Not now! – whispered Aksinia.


2. The Metropolitan Cometh

As soon as the bells announced the Meat-Fare Sunday, several lads went down to the Danube to clear the snow on the riverbank. They dug out four pits, placed dry vine twigs inside and lit fires. From the depth of three fathoms they took mud from the river and used it to coat four prepared pigs, covering the mud with last year’s vine leaves. When the sticks were no longer rosy they put the pigs in the trenches and buried them. The ground smoked and when the smell of the roast began to spread, dogs gathered around, sniffing and licking the earth above the pits, singeing their tongues. Meanwhile, in the kitchen of the parish hall three large catfish, of the kind that leap out onto the shore at night hunting crickets, had been slit open, and into each an uncorked bottle of red wine had been sewn and the fish baked so that the wine evaporated inside, giving the proper flavor. The preparation of the feast was supervised by several sextons, and the clergyman father Ciprian and hieormonk Gabriel aired the dining room and set out to greet metropolitan Vikentije Popović, who was arriving that day for a visit to Sent Andrea. The bells were already striking with a different sound, greeting the formal procession, approaching along the road from Pest. The metropolitan’s carriage was drawn by six horses with two fore riders in velvet liveries, and in front of them a tame deer was lead with a cowbell around its neck and apples impaled on its horns. To be true, not all the bells in Sent Andrea struck along the way on that fine summer day. The procession passed by one Roman Catholic and two Lutheran churches, none of which greeted the metropolitan by ringing. Then they passed by one, and then two more Serbian churches, and the bells from the church of Archstratig Michael greeted the metropolitan. The procession then passed below the fortified Klisa plateau, past the catholic parish church of Saint John the Baptist, and finally arrived at the churchyard of the Sent Andrea cathedral. As the metropolitan was being received at the salon of the parish hall, the pigs baked in the pits were brought to the kitchen and the earthen molds that had turned into tiles were broken. Beer from Požun was poared over the steaming roasts. The feast could begin and the pigs and the fish were brought out before the metropolitan, who blessed the food on the table, said a prayer and sat down to lunch. After the meal they moved to the salon where they had some more Tokay wine from Egra, in which there had always been more kilometers of cellars below ground than of streets above, as one of the deacons noted.

Then the metropolitan was addressed by the clergyman of Sent Andrea, father Ciprian, and they came out into the open with the matter that had long and hard been prepared for this occasion. Funds needed to be asked and received from the Karlovci metropolis for the Serbian church in nearby Djur to be repaired. To that end father Ciprian let hieormonk Gabriel lay out the matter to the esteemed and revered guest. For hieromonk Gabriel knew full well whom he was addressing.

Metropolitan Vikentije Popović was a man younger than might have been expected, he wore a tied robe with a purple lining, a gold cross and a silver locket on his chest, and in his hands rosary beads of blue ionic stone. His voice was a magnificent bass, in church he sang in Greek feverishly and flutteringly, and in Serbian in a withdrawn note as though calling for his sheep in the mountains. In short, he wore two souls in one and aged gracefully, as they say on Mount Athos. He began his journey, which was now ending in Hungary, as a monk on the Athos in the monastery of Saint Paul, then found himself as a novice at the Peć patriarchate, and much later in the role of a monk with the parish hall in Karlovci. He served one patriarch and one metropolitan constantly preserving the reputation of a man “from two empires” who knows more than those surrounding him. He managed to succeed as a high church dignitary in Roman Catholic Austria and in Moslem Turkey, although his orthodox “Greek” faith – eastern Christianity – was not recognized as a religion in any of those quarreling empires. They barely even tolerated it within their territories. Besides, the metropolitan was in the service of a nomadic people, constantly moving from one empire to another driven by hardship and “in evil awaiting good” in vain. When Gabriel addressed him, he was a person of stiff lips and a well sifted gaze, tiny hands entertaining themselves with a glass as though with something the purpose of which is only vaguely recalled. The hands never touched one another.

- You know, your Excellency, that our impoverished people in the Hungarian land do not personally own a single horse pace of land – hieromonk Gabriel began – but are humbled and repressed by all. In this entire time that we have here been settled neither are we townsfolk nor peasants, nor do we have some other place, but rather, give we ought to whom, we are in their favor, and give we not, we are waged war upon. Only the one church that does support us, and it too is hard to maintain. Poverty and need hath stricken, the wall of the church of Saint Nicholas in Djur is worn, and the attic rotten and fallen, so the oberster Petar Jenej from Djur and my brethren priests therefrom, younger and elder hath instructed me to address you, your Excellency, begging you to aid in the restoration of the church in Djur. For the Serbs there are poor and few there are of us, and the craftsmen charge dear…

The metropolitan listened to those words with a smile and a nod, and retorted gazing at his blue rosary beads as thought seeing them for the first time:

- My reply you do not need, you yourselves, brothers in Christ, know how it is with us. Matters are hard indeed, and we do not know what is to become of us… On the one hand poor, on the other ignorant, then not standing together, and we live in a foreign estate and land where each do abhor and hate us yelling at us as though at criminals and thieves. Therefore how can we receive or maintain, how can we give, when our hands are empty and tied from it all?…

Realizing that these fine words signified a rejection, hieromonk Gabriel interjected into the conversation once more:

- There is one other matter, if your Excellency would permit: if our mother church does not aid in the repair of the Serbian temple of Saint Nicholas, the money for the repair shall be provided by the Greek, and this shall become a Greek church. Though the Serbian churches in Hungary have been raised by our sword, not the Greek coin, after every war the Greek have been buying Serbian churches from us claiming that the churches are not changing owner for the Serbs are of the Greek faith as well..

- It is our own fault – replied the metropolitan – he who cannot calculate his gain or his loss shall not go far. Our Serbian sword is in the service of the Austrian court, and the Greek coin in the service of Greece and the Greek. And that is that… However, bear one other thing in mind…

At this place in his oratory the metropolitan paused, placing his finger before his mouth so that he could reach it with his tongue. He continued in a lowered voice, his finger before his lips the entire time:

- All is not quite so gloomy; whensoever the Serbs and the Greek oppose one another in the Austrian empire it leads to good in the end. The Greek church separates from the Serbian, and the Greek raise their temple next to the Serbian one, meaning the doubling of orthodox churches in a Roman Catholic empire…

Still not relinquishing his request, hieromonk Gabriel now attempted with his strongest reasons. He pointed out that Djur was close to the city of Vienna, that churches were frequented by the German gentry in the capital, and that such a deteriorated church was not for showing. Besides, he added, the Calvinists in Djur have also started building a church, which now stands half finished, for the Jesuits have prohibited its completion.

- If the Serbian church in Djur also remains unrestored – concluded hieromonk Gabriel – it shall be thought that it too is like this, your Excellency, because the construction has been banned by the “papists”.

- As for the “papists” – the metropolitan brought his address to a close – do not overly concern yourself. There are fewer of them here than of Calvinists, therefore the Calvinists are of more danger to you. Retain your connection with the “papists”. Their new parish priest, appointed in Rome and to arrive in Sent Andrea, is known to us and an honest man and Christian like ourselves. You too shall come to know him soon. His name is Franjo Ružička…


3. Kibela’s Smile

In the dark tower of the belfry alongside the church of Saint Luke, on a bed of boats, a thin figure lay in the dark. Beneath it was one of those boats from the Šajkaši fleet on the Danube in which somebody had died during the war with the Turks, so that the soldiers would no longer get into it. And now the boat served as a bed. Apples, quinces, jars of liquor, clumps of basil and unslit geese quills could vaguely be discerned on the beams in the dark.

Somebody’s quiet footsteps climbing the wooden stairs of the tower could be heard from the boat. The person inside it listened to the steps and whispered, trembling:

- Blessed be the one that would like a cloud all in tears quench the furnace of lust and flesh…

In the utter darkness that smelled of snuffed candles and former light into the boat next to hieromonk Gabriel stepped a figure hot, invisible and so quivering that the boar beneath them began to rock.

- It is all beyond nature and reason, Aksinia! He does indeed exist! – whispered Gabriel – and his name really is Ružička. I cannot believe it. And most terrible of all is that he is coming here. Is he coming to bring about my death? The words of your mother seem to be coming true in an unnatural way. The matter is above my reasoning… He, then, cometh.

- Did you doubt it, father? Everybody already knows this. Hi is expected tomorrow around noon, the parish hall has already been swept and a goose fed with cornmeal prepared. We must also prepare in case parish priest Ružička succeeds in his intentions.

- What intentions?

- Do you, father Gabriel, truly expect him to jest with you? He will not. We must therefore find a way to take care of you in case he manages to do as he means to.

- What does he mean to do? Finish me?

- That is what has been foretold you.

- Aksinia, Aksinia, who are you?

- I am the rain, I am the unavoidable one – she said and kissed him as though she would feed him with that kiss. – And you, father, who are you? Perhaps we can do something to ease matters on your soul. At least by half…

And upon those words Aksinia took a tiny loaf from her bosom, still warm from her tits. She showed it to Gabriel and kissed him hard once more.

- Now I know what you mean – he said – you mean a “graft”. I thought of that myself.

The girl nodded.

- What else? You yourself know, father, that this thing of ours cannot last long. A devil large as a black bull is nestling in our hearts. We must drive it out! I know that this night is our parting. Our final night. After this I shall no longer be taking your soul with love. Your monk’s soul must remain pure after this night. Pure for the voyage to the netherworld, if God should so command, and Ružička succeeds in his intention. But tell me, can your sin and mine not be atoned by confession to clergyman Ciprian instead of you poisoning yourself with the “graft”?

- It can, but the “graft” is something else. More efficient. For you, since you are not of the order, and are not of monk’s ways as I am, for you our love is a lesser sin, but I shall have to put myself through greater and heavier penitence.

- What do you mean by heavier?

- There is a difference between the forgiveness that father Ciprian can give me after confession and that achieved by the “graft”. If what our elders say is true, turning your memories over to a tree means that you must pay double. For when you resort to a “graft” not only your sins will remain on this earth, but all the good that you have done as well. And so at the final judgment in the netherworld for that forgotten part of your life you shall have neither what is favorable for you, nor the unfavorable. That is not the case if a man repents through confession, for it is easy to repent in words. But to have both your good deeds and your sins erased, to give it all to a tree to bury underground, that is a different matter. That is the complete purification of the body and soul.

- And you, father, will give all the good you have done for our love to be forgotten?

- Yes. But in that you have to help me, and after this night erase me from your memory as well.

- If you erase all your sins from your memory, will God forget them too?

- No, but I will be able to start life anew sinning less.

- And is this herbal poison strong, the one that erases memory? Will you know me afterwards, father?

- I will, but I will not be able to recall the most beautiful thing between us.

They lay in the darkness close together in the boat, listening to the night. Then he spoke as if talking to himself:

- Which other law is stronger than the law of God? It is man’s desire and evil nature, which neither is afraid of force, nor hardship, or long illness and bad luck, not even of eternal damnation!

Aksinia turned and began kissing him as though she would silence him with her lips. And in each kiss she kept saying a word. The same word every time.

- What are you doing to me with your tongue? – he asked her between the kisses.

- I am laughing.

He looked at her in amazement. She lay there in the twilight, dark and strange. Smelling of bread. As though he were with her for the first time.

- You are laughing?

- Yes. It is called Kibela’s smile.

- Sorcery, I see.

- Sorcery. Of course I use sorcery. My mother taught me a magical word. She said: When you choose a man with which you would have a child, say this word in the kiss you give him. That word helps you to become pregnant.

- To conceive a child? – he asked and kissed her, and in this kiss she repeated the magical word. Gabriel could read it off her tongue. Kibela’s smile said:

- Mille dugento con sessanta sei.

- And can this magical word of yours help in conceiving a second body?

- What second body?

- A spiritual body.

- Do not scare me, father, but love me some more – the girl retorted, clinging close to Gabriel.

Then he reached for the jug. The jug that was standing by the boat, full of water, had a tip crafted in the form of the male member. It was one of those jugs made in Halkidiki. He tipped the dish and drank one sip, then entered Aksinia with the moist tip, until some of the liquid poured out into the girl lying beside him.

- Now I want you – she whispered.

And Gabriel finally plunged into the embrace of the woman he loved.

Above them reigned the night, waters could be heard outside, and the bells hummed quietly reminding them of their sin and whispering into their ears:

As the sea that sometimes does rise with a roar and crash as a wave into the cliffs, and return back to itself calmed, so does the human heart raised in love strike a cliff and fall back, returning to itself.

They knew that with them it had been the same as they descended quietly from the tower and walked towards the riverbank carrying the taste of Kibela’s smile on their lips. Aksinia was warming the loaf, and hieromonk Gabriel held a knife in his hand. One of those grafting knives used for fruit trees. Sharp as the snap of a whip. When they reached the Danube and found a hemlock tree, Aksinia handed the loaf to Gabriel, and he placed it into a fork, giving it to the tree. The moon shone, and they could see fog flowing down the Danube swifter than water.

- Let us hope that this hemlock is one of the weaker ones. When you hand one half of your memories over to oblivion, will the sin that the two of us now bear upon our souls remain in the tree and no longer burden your conscience?

- We do not know that. God knows, and folk believe. Folk believe that when plant and man exchange their juices, the tree retains my memories and I what the plant remembers.

- And will you be able to love again after that?

- Whom?

- Anyone. Me?

- If that were to take place, I would have to go through the “graft” again.

- But they say that it is fatal the second time. That the head can stop?

- So they say.

Then Gabriel stepped up very close to the hemlock and like when a tree is being grafted made a cross-shaped slash with the knife. He waited for the tree to weep and then pushed up his sleeve, cut his forearm and embracing the tree placed his arm to the wound upon it, so that his blood and the poisonous sap of the hemlock could mingle. His head began to spin, and his ears to pound. Then he felt the flowing of time decelerate. As though it had been caught somewhere, and no longer had the capacity that he had been used to in his former life. It seemed to him at one point that time would stop, his arms slowly began to leak from the tree and he fell flat. Aksinia wrapped her arms around him and lay him down into a nearby boat with difficulty. She cared for him in the boat all night, sitting by him as though he were ill. And at dawn he started and looked up at her.

- Do you know me? – she asked.

- Yes. You are Aksinia, daughter of the late Isidora Baleari… What are you doing here in a boat with me?

- You were unwell, father. If you are better now, I shall help you to your bell tower.

And so the two of them stumbled like strangers to the bell tower alongside the church of Saint Luke. At the door of the tower he turned and asked:

- Are you the one that works as housekeeper at the parish hall?

- No. I did until yesterday. But I no longer work there from today.

- Why?

- Do you, father, not know why?

- No, why?

- It does not matter. I have other work now.

- Where?

- Far from you. On Klisa. I was hired as homemaker at the parish hall of father Ružička. His housekeeper is old and a younger one is needed.


4. God and the Mother of God in the Sent Andrea Church of Iconographer Luke

Father Ciprian was sitting by the window of the parish home in the yard of the Sent Andrea church of Saint Luke eating bread baked with plums to calm the pains in his belly reminding him of his age and his wanderings. Before him lay an unfinished transcript of the verses of the nun Jefimija, a despot and poet from times older than memory. Interrupting his labors Ciprian looked on with concern as folk of all sorts gathered in the churchyard, those from around the Drina, Catholic Serbs, Hungarians, Crouts, Germans, Spaniards, Ples, Slovaks, Rašans, Hohls from the Ukraine, Serbs from Rača and the Greek. They started enchanted at the windows of the parish home that night was descending upon. They were all awaiting what was to happen and which clergyman Ciprian was so wary of every time it was to take place. And he always had the desire to cease the matter and forbid his monk Gabriel, who was the reason for such gathering of the population, to hold these shows that the people called “translucents”. He decided not to prohibit them for the whole matter in essence had a deeply religious purpose. The festivity of the Annunciation of the Good Tidings was at hand, and hieromonk Gabriel was preparing an Annunciation play with a novice called Aksinia. And so the people had crowded into the yard of the church of Saint Luke that evening…

Clergyman Ciprian remembered Gabriel from the time when he had strayed as a barefaced lad with the immigrants from Drina to Sent Andrea and come to be his apprentice. He had prepared the lad for iconography and transcribing books. He was the one that had given him his monks’ degree at this very church of Saint Luke. Many years had passed since then and the young deacon, and then hieromonk Gabriel, began serving, hired by the congregation, in various places along the Danube for a year or two. He was by now known far and wide throughout Hungary for his speeches held in churches from Komoran, Ostrogon, Djur and Pomaz to Sent Andrea. The bishop of Buda Vasilije Dimitrijević was in correspondence with him, and the people heeding not whether the orator would speak in Serbian or Greek, rushed to the church where he addressed the congregation from the amvon and filled the temples mainly with the Greek, if war began, for they preferred trade to the sword, and mainly with Serbs if peace broke out. Then the Šajkaši came from the battlefields full of strength and hope, as the Viennese court rewarded them for spilled blood. Clergyman Ciprian, as Gabriel’s teacher, felt pride for the fame of his protégé, fame that traveled up and down the Danube, but also responsibility for what he was to do.

And the “famous orator” Gabriel was about to do something that his teacher was nervous about. He lit the lanterns in the dining hall and the folk in the churchyard cried out as two large windows were lit. As they were dressing for the performance Gabriel and Aksinia spoke in whispers.

- What is the word on Ružička in town? – Gabriel asked as he was hoisting huge wings onto his back, and Aksinia retorted:

- They say that he was a missionary in the East, in the Indies and the Chinese empire, if I understood his housekeeper correctly. But with him something is not quite right and as the Lord commands. He has been sent here from Rome as punishment. They say that he is into all kinds of sorcery and superstition. Word is that he likes to soothsay with rings and uses some kind of mantras, that he trades magical words, and buys virgin water from Asia, where he obtained it from beneath the temple of Kibela. There are all kinds of stories. And in these stories I see how to resist him.

- Yes. First by action. And then by words.

- What do you mean by action?

- Amid death and life, we stand in the midst of heaven and hell. You say he soothsays with rings. We shall lure him into a trap with the very thing that lures him to soothsay.

- With what?

- Here, with this – replied Gabriel and took from his monkish hair tied into a bun the stone ring that had found its way onto his finger with the strange glove that night. – Tonight, when we perform as in the theater the annunciation miracle unseen, we shall throw him the bait. When the salutation of the archangel Gabriel to the girl, Mary, begins, she will resist the angel, as usual, but this time she shall request a pledge of celestial love and she shall receive it.

- She shall?

- Yes. And what she receives, Monsignor Ružička will want to have as well.

- Do you, father, think that it is good, that it will succeed?

- It will. Parish priest Ružička will certainly send somebody to watch the performance, and so he will be informed of the ring that the Archangel will give to the Virgin Mary. This he will not be able to resist. And there we shall have him. We shall catch him in his sorcery.

- And the second matter? – added Aksinia.

- The second matter the second day. On Sunday. I shall lash out at him from the pulpit for spells and superstition! Before the entire congregation…

***

In the lit right window of the parish hall beside the church of Saint Luke the Lord God himself appeared that night. He had a beard, and around his head, light. Only his contours could be seen, for there was a lantern shining behind him. Nobody in the churchyard was able to recognize the deacon, the bell ringer, the sexton, the monk, or whomever was in this role. In the role of God. And they always asked themselves who could be God?

As soon as the God in the window clapped his hands together, archangel Gabriel appeared in the other window, as they say, a young hero and an old beggar, dressed up and with a sword by the latest fashion as though he had arrived from Buda, but he too was visible to the folk in the yard only as a “translucent” shadow. The conversation could be clearly heard through the open windows:

GOD

Come come, Archangel Gabriel, I would send you to a place on Earth to serve me faithfully and reliably in secret! Go down to the girl Mary in Nazareth of Galilee, that is betrothed to the carpenter Joseph! Go to mine eloquent heavens, to mine eastern gates, and make ready with listening to your oratory mine entrance into her! Foretell and pronounce the hail of mine descent!

ARCHANGEL GABRIEL

This is a terrible matter and I feel faint from this strange business. Who is frightful by cherubs and known not by seraphims, what the heavenly forces angelic shall be unable to stand, this he doth promise to a feeble girl to bear! And doth claim to come himself and settle within her and no less to do so by the wonder of an oratory once heard! Can her gut thus place the nowhere placed?

GOD

And what from myself cannot be, pray tell, whom have built so much by word alone? What I have said, this has come to pass! Two bodies shall I make of her one.

ARCHANGEL GABRIEL

But for unwed girl to bear, that is beyond the mortal ways and law, beyond nature! At this business I cannot marvel enough!

GOD

If the fire in Sinai hath harmed the bramble howsoever, so then shall my coming to Mary harm her…

Upon these words the light in both of the windows went out, and two other windows of the parish hall lit up. In one of them sat Aksinia dressed as the Virgin Mary, reading a book. Since the lantern was behind her back, the Virgin also appeared to those in the churchyard only as a shadow. This was so when hieromonk Gabriel arrived as well, it could be seen that he was dressed as the archangel Gabriel, that he had wings and that his shadow gave off a gaudy gentleman rushing to salute the Virgin Mary. Every word seeped easily through the open windows and rang clear in the churchyard:

ARCHANGEL GABRIEL

Hail Mary, full of grace, the Lord is with thee! Hail thee full of grace, shine to the dark! Oh glorious palace of the king! Hear ye the wondrous, the good word: Here shall this day thine womb be with fruit and a son shall thee bear, naming Him Jesus. Be thee prepared and ready for Him to come to thee…

VIRGIN MARY (Harshly)

Go thee lad far from myself! Leave me now with haste! Make thy way fast from my door! How could this come to be when no husband do I know? Wonder do I at your words when to bear fruit of my womb do you foretell and a birth not by way of man, beyond nature! Grapes you do show, but where be the vine? You seek wheat, but where be the sewn seed? Flowers do you praise, but show me the root! Where be the sign that you be who you say?

ARCHANGEL GABRIEL

As sign I do bring thee the celestial engagement ring (he handed her the ring from one window to another. Thus it could be seen that they were not in the same room).

VIRGIN MARY

What is this ring? (Placing it on her finger).

ARCHANGEL GABRIEL

A stone ring that whenever you shall reflect yourself in thine spring shall on thine hand be always different and with new gem. The colors and the lights shall in it change. The ring can transform into the blue stone statir that foretells love and glows in the night. Also can this ring be the precious stone virilion, green, for long life and health does it bring. This ring can also become the stone gagatak that with its red color guards from snakes, and does promise the attaining of happiness…

(Suddenly behind the Archangel the old man Joseph appears in the window. The Angel and Joseph look at each other and the angel moves away quickly).

JOSEPH

(Shouting, horrified at finding the young man in his house)

Oh, you new bride, of you I had never hoped such shame that I would bear and receive! A pure girl free of sin and honest did I leave you at my house in the home, and what now is this I see in you? An unreliable mother, not a girl. So be thee gone from my house, I tell thee! Melt thee away, and here remain not! Go to this one you favor with whom you have gotten all heated and steamed!

(He throws out the Virgin Mary, who ran from the parish hall and disappeared in the twilight.) *

* Some parts of this dialogue are set forth here according to the authentic text of Gavril Stefanović Venclović from the first half of the 18th century.


5. GALLEYS ON THE SEA

The morning had wrinkles in the sky, and smelled of last year’s honey. It was Palm Sunday and hieromonk Gabriel was preparing to hold a sermon at the church, descending down the stairs bearing a bitter, over-bitter speech in his mouth. He was determined not to await the attack of parish priest Ružička, but to attack Ružička first. To attack straight away the keepers of the darkness of this century. Aksinia met him before the bell tower and brought him news from the home of the parish priest. First she told him that Ružička had begun strange investigations around town. He had promised and was already giving a thaler to everyone who planted a tree in Sent Andrea. And when people come to collect the fee for planting one, he enquires about things unheard of. Seeking to buy some kind of spell for good money. He called it a password or basma, such a mantra – he said – he would pay a gold coin.

- And the most important thing – added Aksinia quietly – he asked me if you, father Gabriel, had a stone ring and what you were intending to do with it!

- And what did you say?

- I asked him: what ring?

- You know full well what ring – Ružička snapped – the one that Gabriel gave you during the performance, when he played Archangel Gabriel, and you the Virgin Mary! Where is the ring? Did you return it to him?

- I did – I lied – at which he threatened to punish me if I was lying.

- To lie is a sin – he added to his threats – he who lies, steals. And he who steals takes from God…

That is what he told me.

- And what did you do then?

- What could I do? I brought the ring back to you, father.

And with those words Aksinia gave the stone ring to Gabriel, and he tied it into his monk’s bun. Then he asked:

- Do you know why he is interested in the ring? Did he ask to buy it?

- No.

- Well what does Ružička want with the ring then?

- Such a ring is used for sorcery. One drinks a drop of holy water, says a magic word and then the ring shows whether you shall have happiness, love or health in life, like you said in the play of the good tidings. The ring changes color. If it turns green, that means health. If the color is blue, that is love, and red foretells happiness…

- We know all this. But why did he not ask to buy the ring?

- You already know the reply to that, father. For sorcery with the ring he would accuse you.

- Excellent! – exclaimed Gabriel, rushing into the church. He was satisfied. And it was clear to him that their bait with the ring in the performance of the good tidings had worked in the best possible way. The fish had swallowed the hook. Now all that remained was to pull it out onto dry land. To be faster, not to let it get away.

With hasty step he entered the packed church of the Saint Iconographer Luke. From the amvon he glanced over all those that had crowded there: officers, soldiers, who had put down their oars that day, farmers, who had left their cattle and fields, women in their part of the church who had left their kitchens and taken their offspring to church fed on poppy seed to keep silent, traders and craftsmen with paid seats in church with their names written on enameled plates, town heads and lawyers, and completely separate, in their own part of the church, the Greeks, who hoped that the orator would say a few in their language as well, which happened quite frequently. But this time it was not to be. That morning hieromonk Gabriel bore, as they say, a sword in his tongue:

Mine brothers in Christ let me say one thing more to you on this sacred day, that I have not yet told you of, but now I shall, for it shall do the soul good to hear it.

We all of us resemble some army that does at night, when the visibility is slim, fight, not recognizing one another in the midst… As when battle galleys come together to fight on the sea at night, in heavy wind and waves. And comes a roar, a noise, boom, scream, slapping of oars, and the crashing of waves, galley against galley, ship against ship, the crack of guns and cannons, yelling of the armies, shouting of the helmsman, moaning and howling of the wounded and splash of the drowning men as they fall overboard. And so we are spending our strength one against another for no reason, biting in anger and pushing each other over with vicious fighting and battle between us…

But it seems to me that the words with the curse of old are now coming true: what are men, this, too, are priests as well. Come they here straight from Rome. And not just any, but those of renown, of choice and of means felt to be – the worst they be, judges and gaolers, knights and church leaders, against the law they go and rise. The most prominent here we know them, and they bring spells, water do they buy and sell, perform sorcery with rings and dead watchwords, in invalid passes do they trade, so to speak. We know where they are seated in the churches they preach in… And better it would be for them to return from whence they came, for as there is the one saying: all roads lead to Rome. And fare they well!… This is said by priest, not to stone. Indeed, grocers and innkeepers, not clergymen…!

And now I shall tell you, lest you remain in the dark – all this sorcery and spells shall do them no good without the pure water from the Blessed Virgin’s spring of health, happiness and love! For she, the Virgin, does give out her two tits like two grapes. With both of her hands does she bring us bowls of sweet food! And to her shall we turn…

The speech of hieromonk Gabriel echoed loud and clear as though in the middle of the main square in Sent Andrea the two galleys from that same speech had collided and crashed into one another. The news ran around town and started down the Danube towards Buda and Pest. Some say it got caught halfway in the Danube mud somewhere, as all news from small towns ends in the mud as it travels towards bigger cities. Others say it went further, but all knew that in Sent Andrea itself the matter would not pass without further evil. And indeed.

The following morning the church of Saint Iconographer Luke was found desecrated. Two sheep heads and bones had been thrown in through the altar window. The temple had to be purified once more. After that, clergyman Ciprian called hieromonk Gabriel to the parish home for a talk. Contrary to what the hieromonk expected, what his teacher said to him was quite brief:

- I do not know, my son, if the one that you attacked from the amvon in the church and before God is innocent or not, but one thing I shall tell you for your own good: never strike and attack those worse than yourself. For these you shall never be able to handle. Such men are always stronger. Attack, if you must, only those better than yourself. They shall not be able to handle you, for they cannot compete with those worse than themselves… Now, my son and brother in Christ, you shall have to find out is father Ružička worse or better than yourself.


6. THE FEAST

During the days that followed hieromonk Gabriel awaited the next move of parish priest Ružička with great uncertainty. And he did not have to wait for long. It was as though the father was listening closely, and knew that time slipped by more quickly for people than for birds. One morning Aksinia found Gabriel in the church and delivered to him the strangest invitation from the parish hall: it was an ornate envelope with a seal of scented wax bearing the following initials:

r.m. CR

The reverend monsignor Carlo Ružička, parish priest of Sent Andrea, was inviting for a meal hieromonk Gabriel, monk with the church of Saint Iconographer Luke. On the coming Tuesday at four o’clock. At the parish hall in Klisa.

The news was unusual for several reasons. Hieromonk Gabriel expected anything from his enemy but an invitation to lunch. Besides, it was highly unseemly and uncustomary for a Roman Catholic priest to be inviting for a private meal a monk of the Greek faith. And finally, however difficult these matters were to compare, still there remained the obvious difference between a young monk and an older man of the cloth in a much higher position according to the hierarchy of his church, and precisely these were the two people that were to meet face to face and lead a conversation across the dinner table. Furthermore, the mind of hieromonk Gabriel was haunted by the terrifying thought that this might be the most appropriate opportunity for the threatening prophesy of Aksinia’s mother to come true.

As though she were reading his thoughts, Aksinia remarked that, as for the meal, he need not be concerned, for she was to prepare it herself and she guaranteed that there would be nothing in it that might endanger a human life. And so Gabriel decided to go to dinner, but upon previously consulting with father Ciprian.

He noted that this, on the part of father Ružička, was a noble move and an attempt at making peace after all that Gabriel had said of Ružička on Palm Sunday from the pulpit at the church. Not to accept would be unchristian.

- Besides – Ciprian added – the metropolitan recommended father Ružička to us as a good Christian and a decent man, so that this step of yours and the meeting will be an opportunity to work out the misunderstanding…

And so on the agreed date hieromonk Gabriel went to the Sent Andrea parish hall in Klisa.

***

It was the day of the Saint Apostle Simon the Zealot. A beautiful Viennese morning, as it journeyed down the Danube to Sent Andrea, turned into a sorry, ill day. Waking, reverend Ružička looked around in surprise at his unfamiliar Sent Andrea room from his bed. He finally managed to find all his possessions removed from the chests and laid out in his new quarters, but the clock maker, Anton, sent for from Vienna, had not yet arrived. Father Ružička went downstairs and breakfasted in the new, still unfamiliar dining room under a lantern with a glass shade from the brim of which silver forks and spoons hung as ornaments. Time passed slowly, and he looked in wonder at his nails covered in white spots.

Anton Brak finally arrived, with two assistants who carried a heavy, wrapped object into the dining room. They placed the item on a triple-lock chest and, at a sign by Anton Brak, uncovered it. Before the eyes of the reverend Ružička appeared a magnificent handicraft – a huge cage of willow twigs from which the lads took a heavy astronomical clock – a tabernacle. Wood, bronze, glass, gilt, brass, enamel. With a pendulum in the form of the Sun for hours of the day, and the Moon for night… On the face of the clock the following words were inscribed:

ANTON BRACK in Wien, AD 1715

- It’s operated by a spring and cogged cylinders that give it two melodies – Brak the craftsman said proudly – the half hours are unimportant, but the hours were composed by a gentleman from Salzburg, under whose initials L.M. the conductor of the orchestra there, Leopold, can be discerned…

- And this, Dominus vobis cum – God be with you? – hastened reverend Ružička glancing towards the others in the dining room. Upon these words craftsman Brak waved his hand and the men withdrew from the room. Only the two of them remained – the contractor, and the clock maker.

- Did you, Anton, Dominusvobiscum, build into it that device that we discussed?

- I did, father, I built it in. A clock within a clock. It counts the seconds…

It was before this clock that hieromonk Gabriel found the parish priest that afternoon. He was under an enormous curly wig of somebody else’s hair, with rosy lips, and a hand full of rings, the hand that he was to bless the dinner table with a few moments later. His left eye was visibly swifter than his right. Embracing himself, he proudly lead his guest through the spacious dining room to a tall window and opened it. The window was full of books standing on built-in shelves. Between those books Sent Andrea could be seen with many towers and birds in the air. The reverend retrieved a book finely bound in lizard skin and showed it to his guest.

- Perhaps you know the author.

Hieromonk Gabriel opened the book and read the title:

ILLIRYCUM VETUS ET NOVUM

- It is the work of the learned Jan Tomka Saski – remarked father Ružička – perhaps you had the opportunity to meet him in your priestly service in Djur. I met him there when he was rector of the Evangelist lyceum. I am very interested in the part of his study in which he tells the history of your parts. I know that you are a remarkable calligrapher, and I also know that you are sometimes commissioned here and in Buda to transcribe some books. Would I be permitted to ask of you, Dominusvobiscum, to transcribe for me the chapter I have marked in this part? Ordinary script will do.

With those words father Ružička placed his hands over Gabriel’s that were holding the book open, and thus four-handedly closed it and opened it again in a different place, where a gold coin shone bright from between the pages.

- That is for your troubles – Ružička concluded the conversation and before they began the meal, he handed the book by Jan Tonka Saski to his guest, wrapped in a pretty striped scarf.

After they were seated the host asked his guest if he could offer him “Tamjanika” from Buda, “Bermet” from Fruška Gora or Hungarian “Tokay” wine.

Seeing the hesitation on the face of the monk, the reverend laughed and poured two glasses of “Tamjanika”, offered his guest choice of glass and himself took the other one. After he had taken a sip father Ružička sighed:

- Do not worry, Dominusvobiscum, despite what everybody is saying, I have not come to Sent Andrea with the intention of doing away with you, dear sir and brother in Christ. There are, to be true, parishioners of mine that would for your words from the amvon gladly see you in the river, were I to close one eye, and the dear God both. But even if I would, God, as we know, would not, so nothing shall come of that. Therefore you have nothing to fear. It is quite another matter and I openly confess it before you, and only before you, that I wish to gain from your death, whenever it should take place and whatever the cause. I – nota bene – am in no hurry with this and like I said, I have no intention of arranging and hastening affairs. Besides, perhaps God shall wish me to depart from this world before you, Dominusvobiscum! Who can tell? And then the one to gain from my death shall be you… it is all in the hands of God. But I see that this conversation might be better continued not in German but in Greek, which you are more comfortable with.

And the two priests got entangled in a discussion in Greek, which father Ružička laid fluently into heaps of sense and fine diction. Their conversation somehow divided of its own accord into small separate wholes as they took one bite at a time of the morsels of fish prepared on steamed milk.

I Stable for the Lamb of God

- I would like to ask you something – father Ružička began – both you personally, as representative of the eastern church ceremony, but also as a man of intelligence, whose fine mind undoubtedly shines through his sermons. How do you think that man was created? In asking you this I do not mean what we know from the Bible and our holy fathers. It says there that he was made by God, we even know on which day he was made, but my question is how?

Hieromonk Gabriel decided to leave his fears and wonder for later, and pointed towards the tabernacle from Vienna and asked, smiling:

- What does this small clock within a clock count? A tick-tock is heard from it all the time…

- Seconds, Dominusvobiscum!

- Yes, seconds. But let me ask you, do you know what that tick-tock of its is? What are these seconds?

- ?

- I will tell you immediately. Tick is the past, tock the future. And now comes the key question: what lies in between? The reply is clear – in between lies our present, namely our life. Can we agree that they are strung together present moments of our life that escape us each moment between the past and the future? According to Saint John Damascene they are immeasurable, just as a dot is immeasurable, or the number one.

- Yes, it could be put like that – father Ružička said musingly.

- Well, you see, in my opinion, the Lord God and the Holy Ghost were able to create man by providing him with the condition for living. Like we provide a stable for the lambs. This condition, the stable for the lambs of God, is the present moment. The one between the past and the future. Between the tick and the tock. Given us by the Holy Ghost. Jesus tells us: “He who is not born of water and of the Holy Ghost may not enter the Kingdom of God”.

And here hieromonk Gabriel dipped his finger into the wine and drew on the wooden table the Holy Ghost in the shape of a dove and a cross. Beside the cross he wrote down without interrupting his speech all that accompanied his words:

- If we presume – said the monk, bent over the table and his drawing – that eternity comes from heaven and that it is given by God and the Holy Ghost, and that time comes from the devil and moves from left to right, eternity and time can intersect. If this should happen, and where and when it should happen, in this location of the golden intersection of eternity and time is the present moment of our life. This life is neither in the previous nor in the following moment. The life of man and all that is living exists only in this single present iota of time. Between the tick and the tock of your Viennese clock.

This golden intersection of eternity and time has been granted us by the immense grace of the Almighty and His Holy Ghost, for it must be borne in mind that this universe must also have some time that does not intersect with eternity, therefore lacking the present moment which is the only one in which life can be sustained. It must, therefore, be presumed that in the universe there is also some time different from our time blessed by eternity, time barren and bereft of the grace of God in which there is no Holy Ghost, and thus no life can there be.

- You then, Dominusvobiscum, feel, or rather believe, that there are many presents in this universe?

- Yes. Christ says: “Many homes are there in the house of my Father”. Through these “homes”, across these times of present as though across stones in the water Christ ascended to the Heavens.

II Food for the Lamb of God

- This would then, according to you, Dominusvobiscum, be a stable housing man, agnec Dei. But is the stable sufficient, I mean is the present enough to live on? The lamb needs to be fed. In the words that you have just quoted to us Jesus also mentions water. The water of baptism signalizing the entrance into the Kingdom of God. Entrance into eternal life. What are you thoughts on this?

- This can well be sensed from some parables about the Virgin Mother, father Ružička – said the monk, looking at the window full of books smelling of binders’ glue and the scent of many-colored inks, which the monk could discern by smell without having to open the manuscript or printed copy to know which colors it was decorated with…

- There is a fine legend about the stars – continued the monk – and to he who listens carefully it tells of the golden intersection outside of the reach of our senses, of the other presents in the universe and of the droplets that ensure survival there on the distant journeys. If you permit, I shall tell you this legend:

When in the sky among the constellations there is a gathering of tiny stars called droplets, or tears from the Madonna’s eye – the path of tears it is called. And by this teary path through the droplets of the Madonna’s tears do little children sadly died surge towards the sky journeying at peace from the black knights of the air…

These tears from the eyes of the Blessed Virgin show the way to millions of departed children, millions of souls traveling through the universe from golden intersection to golden intersection, from one “now” to the next “now”… And each of these “nows” is – says the legend, if we listen to it carefully, a drop of sustaining fluid. For where there is sustaining fluid there is life. Let us recall: “He who is not born of water and of the Holy Ghost may not enter the Kingdom of God”.

- Yes – remarked father Ružička here – the prayer to the angel of water, Sachiel, says: “Angel of water, enter my blood and give my body the water of life.”

- Exactly, the water of life is the water from the spring of the Virgin Mary, the source of health, love and happiness. The universe is sprinkled with droplets of the “present” and droplets of water. Sprinkled with stables and food for God’s creatures. Every “now” is the temporal definition of fluid! Wherever a drop of the Madonna’s tears did fall, a drop of sustaining fluid, creating a golden intersection, there arose life.

- And what do you think, Dominusvobiscum, where are those souls flying to and why?

- Holy father Grigorije from Nisa says: “There is in nature the need for the immortal soul to be cured and purified, and if it did not do so in life upon this Earth, the cure shall then be undertaken in the future and subsequent lives.”

III The Body

- I see, Dominusvobiscum, how you look upon this matter. And how do you look upon our body that was created to live only in the present moment?

- The Khazars, which are still present here in Pannonia, mention some fruit called Ku. It no longer exists. From being it has been transformed into non-being, into word. The Khazars believe that this word is the only thing that the devil permitted to survive from their language. The only word that the devil left as seed in the memory of a Khazar princess. It means that He left the possibility of creating being from non-being once more. It is the road that leads, as the Bible says, to incarnation through Word. The Bible says word became flesh, and the Khazars say: flesh became word from which flesh can once again be reborn. The legend of the Khazars seems to convey the message that even the evil one is prone and subject to the possibility that from something that has died one can preserve seed, that is word, which shall renew life. So the evil one knows that he cannot or dare not destroy life completely. He knows that word can receive a new body.

- Precisely, precisely, Dominusvobiscum! He too is afraid of the Maker! And concerning this I would like to show you something.

And father Ružička rang a bell by tugging on a gilded cord hanging beside the table. An enormous lackey appeared before him in blue livery embroidered in silver and under a wig sprinkled with sparkling powder. He wore a short sabre on his hip. The host pointed towards a candlestick, which he picked up and carried. Ružička then lead his guest towards a small door in the wall, and down a stone staircase into the cellar. The lackey with the candles was in front, and behind him walked Gabriel, and finally father Ružička, short of breath. When they descended onto the flagstones of the cellar before them stood a large well with a handsome forged-iron mesh and a crank. The heavy lid of the well was lowered, and several stones were placed along the marble edge. Father Ružička signaled to the lackey who raised the lid, which squealed as though in pain. The screech cut across the room and repeated itself somewhere behind some hidden arches…

The sound startled and injured hieromonk Gabriel. He suddenly became aware of the danger that he was in and shuddered. He was at the mercy of a man whom he had attacked and offended from the pulpit thinking that he was defending himself and who he had been foretold was to kill him. And at the mercy of his armed servant. To the monk’s horror, father Ružička gave another sign to the lackey, who picked up one of the stones from along the edge of the well. Gabriel took a step backwards, terrified, but the lackey, instead of lunging at the guest, as he had feared, threw the stone into the well. It was uncertain whether the lackey had chosen the wrong moment to lunge at the guest or if something else had been planned. In any case the priest placed his finger against his lips and whispered:

- Shhh! Listen!

The stone fell for a long time, until a splash was finally heard, at which the priest clapped his hands as though overjoyed and told his guest:

- The Danube! The stone has now fallen into the Danube that flows beneath Sent Andrea. If the stone had fallen for three days, you know whom it would have fallen on!

After these mysterious words they descended even deeper down some rotted wooden stairs and stepped onto moist sand. The lackey raised the candles to an arch and shed light upon an old stone slab used as construction material when the building that they were in had been raised.

- This is the tombstone of a Greek – Ružička said as he took the candlestick from his servant and illuminated the scene carved into the stone – the man lived several centuries before Christ. See, you can read here what his name was.

Hieromonk Gabriel started making out the letters and indeed read the name of the deceased, Democleides:

ΔΕΜΟΚΛΕΙΔΕΣ

In the trembling candlelight the scene carved in the stone could indeed be seen clearly: it showed a stone grave and a soul rested upon the edge, in the form of a girl weeping over a dead body without a soul resting in the grave. It was clear what the host wanted to show his guest: the soul of the deceased on this stone had a body, a fine, slim, female, young body.

After they had viewed the slab father Ružička signaled to his lackey once more. The servant took the candlestick, placed it on a ledge and reached into a niche in the wall, retrieving two glasses already prepared and handing them to the guest and the host. Then he took a bottle of “Tokay” wine from the same niche and filled their glasses. After they had drunk it could be seen that the wine had colored the glasses purple.

IV The Second Body

- What would you say about this story of the second, new body of our Democleides? – asked the reverend Ružička as he lead his guest back up the stairs to the dining room of the parish hall in the Sent Andrea Klisa.

When they had both settled back down into their places, the younger of the two finally breathed a sign of relief and muttered a few words:

- We shall certainly agree that the “spiritual body” exists. Those are the words of Saint Paul. But Christ himself had two bodies after His resurrection. Perhaps we can call that “two natures”. We do not know. One body He showed to His followers that they might know Him, for His second body they were unable to recognize. Therefore, Christ sometimes appeared to them in His second body, that human eyes are unable to recognize.

- Well of what nature was this second body of His?

- It was as you can see from the chapter on the voyage to Emmaus entirely like a human body, but not alike to Christ’s first, earthly body, and so His disciples thought that He was one of the voyagers that had joined them along the way at dusk. And when Christ wished to convince them that it was He, He showed them the hands, feet and ribs of his first body (pierced from the crucifixion). In the Gospel according to John Jesus spoke to Mary Magdalene beside His tomb, “but she did not know that it was Jesus.” Judging by this Gospel, Mary Magdalene thought that Jesus was a “gardener”, therefore, His second body was human here as well. Only when Jesus addressed her by name did she recognize Him. Namely, when He addressed her as He had called her in His first body. At the Tiberian Sea Jesus spoke to His disciples in His second body ”and the disciples did not know that it was Jesus.” Only when He asked “Children, have you something to eat?” and when He caused a miracle and they caught bushels of fish, John said unto Peter: “It is the Lord!” So they recognized Him by His deeds and voice, and not by the form of His body and face. And nobody dared ask “Who are you?”

- We can conclude that the Savior managed to show one or the other body of His, in turn – remarked father Ružička and poured some more wine for the both of them – and that then is the reason for the words of His to apostle Thomas: “when you saw me, you believed, blessed be those that believed without seeing.” They referred to the second and first body of our Lord Jesus Christ. That is how it is said in the Gospel. But tell me, why does your legend tell of the souls of the dead that travel through the universe as of the souls of children?

- You know, father – explained the monk – there are testimonies that other people, other than Jesus Christ, had a second body as well, a spiritual body. And there lies the reply to your question. In our monasteries we can find images of this “spiritual body”. Sometimes frescoes in Serbia and Greece show Christ in the scene of the Dormition of the Mother of God bearing in His arms the soul of His Mother in the form of a child wrapped in a cape or gauze, while the earthly body of the Mother of God lies prone on the deathbed. Here, too, the soul after death appears in the form of a new incarnation. In the form of a child’s body. This is, I believe, another “now” of our lives.

- What do you mean, Dominusvobiscum?

- Let us recall what we said today about the stable for the lamb of God, about the golden intersection of eternity and time, let us recall that man has the other “now” of his somewhere in space, and Christ had it as well. In such a different “now” Christ used to appear at times after his resurrection. But this “now” in Christ’s case was connected to His earthly “now”, which is not the case with us. Man still cannot resurrect like Christ in his earthly body as well, his soul carries to the other side of the grave some other body of both the body and soul, for man has not yet conquered the mission of Christ and joined his earthly and his spiritual body in the same moment in time, in the same present as Christ did. But with His example Christ teaches us: look, you too can do the same, if you follow my path you can have both bodies at the same time! Therefore, this means not just taking the path of Christ’s spirit, but the path of Christ’s body as well…

When the monk paused in his oratory, cakes made of the flour of ground beans were brought out onto the table. And a red wine. The clergyman washed his hands with that wine above a small bowl, took one of the cakes and put it into his mouth, and then offered them to his guest as well.

- Does that mean that you believe, Dominusvobiscum, that the spiritual body is the developed, purified, ideal body that each earthly body could become if a good enough direction was set for it in life, on the oath to perfection? On the path towards purification, towards some other “golden intersection”, as you have named it in this discussion, towards some other “now” that is not in our dimension of time? This way our undeveloped earthly body becomes after death merely some kind of fossil at the bottom of the body of the soul. The earthly body in death ceases to feel its connection to cosmic life, and therefore it severs its ties with the “spiritual body”, which still senses and preserves these ties. But are we not, Dominusvobiscum, part of the pouring out of cosmic life despite all of these flaws? Man is a small cosmos, it is said. If I understand you correctly, you feel that health (sanity) happiness (intellect) and love (desire) remain in the soul still, for it carries with it the image of the physical body and this image is the new, reshaped spiritual body. The second body. We can say the following: if man, then, is a micro-cosmos, then the image of man is reflected in the universe as well, and it influences the cosmos. As the cosmos influences him. Every man changes the universe as much as the universe changes him… Or am I, perhaps, overly zealous?

As he said this Ružička seemed to droop. Then he took a sip of wine which rose up his cheeks all the way to his ears…

V Sweets come at the End

- I have, dear sir – remarked the reverend as the visit was coming to an end – tired you with my talk and my questions. I admit that this is a fault of mine. I am talkative usque ad vicium… But I did not invite you here today, brother in Christ, merely for the conversation. There is one more thing. I have long since heard all the finest about your inspired oratory skill. Your speeches, Dominusvobiscum, your eloquent sermons, have spread word of you far and wide, wherever I have set foot here in Pannonia. And I too, like those around me, enjoy your words from the amvon and listen with the greatest attention. Those that had the good fortune to hear you tell me that in your oratory on Palm Sunday you mentioned the spring of the Virgin Mary. How significant and inspired that was! And due to this, or rather due to this as well, I wish for us to finish this meal with a small kind of communion. You have noticed that the lunch was in the form of a fast. As befits that two of us devoted to God. This was not prepared today merely because of the day of Saint Apostle Simon the Zealot, but there is a higher cause as well. A prevailing reason, I would say. In serving God I have traveled and spread His Word in many places, and the Divine Providence and the path took me to a village on the coast, where a great Greek city used to be, and where there now are springs that were once attributed to the pagan goddess Kibela, then to one of the many Greek deities, Artemis, for those were the temples of these female idols. However, this water, as everyone knows, all three of its springs, is the magic well of our Lady, the Blessed Virgin Mary, those that you mentioned in your sermon. Since this well of the Blessed Virgin Mary has three springs, as you know from one of these springs it presents us with health, from the second with love and the third with happiness. Nobody knows which spring brings which of these riches, but I gathered water from one of the three, and I propose to you that we share this holy water and drink it thanking the Blessed Virgin for the gifts that she offers, just as you requested that day in church from the amvon…

And then to the amazement of his guest, father Ružička switched from the Greek to the Serbian language, which dripped from his lips slowly and stiffly, but accurately:

My soul is as waterless earth… but with a mere one of these tears shall I quench my thirst… I beg you to come to my spring… and, as a strange, tired traveler come from afar, let me drink of your well…

Upon these words, which the guest recognized immediately because they were memorized from one of his sermons, father Ružička took from the closet a clay vial, crossed himself and poured a little water from the vial into his glass, and then some into the glass of his visitor as well. They drank and crossed themselves, saying not a word for a while. As though hailing the deed the tabernacle from Vienna struck the hour reminding of the time that had passed since their meeting. Before the guest started to leave, his host dismissed the servants and they drew their conversation to a close in privacy.

As they parted reverend Ružička was silent for a moment, and then a particular smile spilled from his mouth like soup from a bowl and he asked his visitor in a whisper:

- Will it once and for all be too late to gain proof that the move we have discussed, the transfer from one “now” to another “Now” exists? I wonder if we shall be able to acquire proof that we have today and that in the distant future we can also have on this earth that second, new body in another “now”, under a different golden intersection, which Christ has shown to us and promised by his resurrection? This second present of mankind we still have to discuss further. Shall we progress in imitating Christ?

- Have you, father Ružička, ever found out how one could obtain such proof that a second body, a spiritual body exists? – Gabriel the monk asked – is there any way of us convincing ourselves of that within our lifetime? Can we, from this body, contact the other, the second body of ours?

These questions of hieromonk Gabriel floated for a moment in silence, and then the reverend replied:

- Perhaps the cure, as the old people would say, is in aquam, in verbis et in lapidibus? In water, word and stone?… The tears of the Madonna we have already drunk. If you should chance to find a living ring, and if you should place it on the hand of a dying man, even myself, this God shall command, the living ring shall show whether the man has a second body or not.

- And the word?

- What word? Kibela’s smile? – added reverend Ružička as he saw his guest to the door.

- I do not know their name. The magic words! – muttered the monk as though to himself.

- Mille dugento con sessanta sei? – asked the reverend.

- Stop, stop! This I know from somewhere. Mille dugento con sessanta sei? How do you know these words?

- It is of much more significance, trust me, that you are familiar with these words! And as for myself, recall what peasants say, whenever you rise at night to tend to your horses, tend to your woman as well… We are now, Dominusvobiscum, fathers of the same child…


7. WOE AND WRETCHEDNESS

In 1717, as soon as the Serbian Šajkaši fleet set off from the upper Danube below Belgrade, the Serbian churches in Sent Andrea grew vacant, remaining only with a slim parish of a mere handful of Greek who dared not set off on their trading voyages in those turbulent times. The Danube was high and flaky. Smaller rivers were unable to converge and stood at the mouths as though amazed. Hieromonk Gabriel sat in his bell tower whispering: peace to all I wish when I speak, yet in myself I have none… His clergyman Ciprian was no longer among the living and now his elder was clergyman Cyril, a man who decided to transfer Gabriel to Komoran by order of the metropolis. And so began the endless wanderings of hieromonk Gabriel.

In an inn at Ostrogon they put bitten-off fingernails into his glass of liquor and informed him that the likes of himself, namely his compatriots, were forbidden to buy real estate and sell wine. In Komoran, Gabriel had not yet even moved in fully, when he was replaced by father Rafael. The monk was paid handsomely, but as he wrote to the bishop of Buda – “his belongings were tossed out into the alley”. Father Rafael said as he departed:

- He knows not how to approach a man! He approaches from in front. Yet a man should be approached from behind, or nothing doing!

In 1732, in the parish of Djur, Gabriel translated his last name of Stefanović from the Greek, and began signing as Venclović. Then he and his countrymen were forbidden to make out final wills and testaments in the Austrian empire. The following year, 1733, in Komoran he began writing his book “Razglagolnik”, but he brought it back again in 1734, incomplete, to Djur, where he found himself after the death of the local priest Pahomije. Before he went to his quarters he came to the cemetery, to the funeral of father Pahomije, where he was horrified by the merriment of the parishioners, who there at the funeral of his predecessor “were conducting a veritable celebration, from which only violins were missing.” And so his status of “traveling preacher” was slowly affirmed little by little. In 1734 he began keeping protocols of the christened and the deceased of the Komoran church of the Holy Presentation and these were kept by the same hand until 1746, but in 1735 he had time to find himself in Djur, where he was writing his book “Presadjenica”, communicating with the bishop of Buda Vasilije Dimitrijević and written as being “the chaplain of Djur”. By decree of the Austrian authorities he was forbidden then as Orthodox priest to see the deceased to the cemetery with incantations.

There, in Djur, he would sometimes, deep in thought, pass by a dappled building that looked like a fruitcake in the sunlight, and a Viennese gateau at night. He would look hard at its windows and doors, he noticed a crescent for cleaning shoes by the step at the entrance and a silver bell handle at the gate. This was the house of Jan Tomka Saski, from whose book Illyricum vetus et novum he had once transcribed a chapter for father Ružička in Sent Andrea. Sometimes he thought of ringing the bell, but then his glance would fall upon his dusty monk’s habit that screamed of poverty. He could not even afford a cross around his neck. He knew that he would be permitted no further than the crescent by the stairs.

When a new Austrian-Turkish war broke out in 1737, Gabriel the monk fled to Sent Andrea and that was the first time that he saw the child. Aksinia brought it for him to see. It was pale, dark-eyed and kicked him in the shin. The child was christened first in the Serbian and then in the Roman Catholic church and well dressed. He was taken care of by father Ružička for whom Aksinia still worked in Klisa. It was heard that morning that Belgrade had been evacuated and returned to the Turks, the Austrian Emperor Carlo IV died in Vienna without leaving a male heir and in his sermons Gabriel now mentioned the name of the new ruler, Maria Theresia. In Sent Andrea and the surrounding roads there was much exiled folk, who had withdrawn before the Turks with the Austrian army, and among them was the Serbian Patriarch Arsenije IV Jovanović Šakabenta.

Gabriel listened to him, pale and tired, as he preached at vespers in the cathedral of Sent Andrea. All in red with black hems, with a cross on purple ribbon hanging on his chest, the Patriarch wore below his face a beard resembling a crescent. As he stood in the church, chanting, Gabriel kept repeating in his mind the verses of the patriarch that had come true:

White City dost you fling open thy doors

and boar shall devour the children yours

And soon the monk too found himself before open gates.

His clergyman, and then the bishop of Buda as well, began convincing him once more to relinquish the parish life and preaching in churches and to retreat to some monastery. To retreat perhaps before the evil times. At this he set off to Komoran and when a young deacon saw him there in the streets in 1739, he was amazed and could not believe his own eyes, put his quill to paper and placed in the Komoran chronicle a sentence that was to outlive them both: “And cometh the hieromonk Gabriel Stefanović, famous preacher from Sent Andrea…”

Near the village of Pomaz, where the wedding procession stops before every house to drink a glass of wine from each, there is a spring that the people call Sulejmanovac… Instead of going to a monastery, Gabriel spent several nights there in the huts of vineyard guards. He rested, gazing towards the infinity of the universe, letting a butterfly land on his palm and thinking:

- We look at the starry sky like the deaf listen to music…

One morning he started from his sleep for he felt that there was somebody standing by his head, but on the outside of the hut. He went out and caught sight of a black-eyed lad, taller than himself, with freckles on his hands and face. When Gabriel saw him, the lad whispered in a kind of hiss:

- Father Ružička sends his regards. He asks you what Resurrection is and what are the “black knights”? Write him a letter when you can… And my mother Aksinia sent me to ask of you something so that we might eat… She goes to some hemlock on the shore of the Danube, sits beneath it and cries… Just so you know who I am. And you, if you do not give willingly, I shall take by force…

Astounded and barely recognizing the lad, still heavy from sleep as he was Gabriel felt his monk’s bun, untied it, took out the gold coin that Ružička had given him so many years ago for transcribing the chapter from the book by Jan Tomka Saski and handed it to the lad with the words:

- When and if you shall be able, give this back. It is all I have. Now I remain empty-handed.

The lad kicked Gabriel in the shin, grabbed the gold coin and ran off down the road.

On this day Gabriel’s life coiled like a snake around a stick. He began arranging his worries and affairs as if they were his last. He decided not to go to a monastery and returned to his belfry in Sent Andrea. He was planning on changing his life from the foundations once again.

Sent Andrea astounded him. The bishop of Buda, Belgrade, the capital, Siget and Mohač, Vladimir Dimitrijević, was not one to use the Lord’s days in vain. In Sent Andrea he raised church after church. The Opovo church of Saint Nicholas that he remembered as a wooden temple Gabriel was now unable to recognize. It was being built of stone with a new bell tower.

Gabriel entered the Church of the Transformation greatly admiring the iconostas and was especially captivated by the effigy of the Resurrection, painted by some artist from the Ukraine. The bells of new churches lured him outside. He no longer knew this town. He could not understand what had happened. On one of the new traders’ houses he saw a sign on the wall:

He knew what the message conveyed by this cross was: the anchor meant hope and voyaging along the Danube, the double cross Christianity of the Eastern tradition, and the number four the customary trading margin of a fair four percent… But the house beneath this traders’ cross was beautiful and built to contemporary taste. And then it hit him. This was all achieved by the 4% of traders’ profit. His former parishioners had become rich trading on the border of two conflicting empires, Austria and Turkey, where three religions bordered with two continents. Following the bells he went to Zbeg and there he found a brand new church of the Holy Ghost. All around him was changing for the better…

As he walked he bore with him one live and one dead gaze, cross-eyed and distracted. He though that perhaps he, too, would be able to start over. But he had to cease with his former, sinful life. Cease completely. Purify his mind and body. Once again.

He withdrew to his bell tower, looked out through the window and saw birds floating down the Danube pressed tight together on blocks of ice. He drew a small effigy on the glass and wrote two letters. One to father Ružička, in Greek, and the other in the language of the Serbian Church to his elder, clergyman Cyril. Both letters were found in the belfry after Gabriel’s death, unsent.


8. The Letters by He who shall write them No More

I The letter to father Ružička (translated from Greek)

I have received the message, and I would like to add to what I was perhaps not sufficiently clear about.

1. You ask, brother in Christ, what are the “Black Knights” that I mentioned to you that day in the legend of the Madonna’s Tears.

The legend says: ”And by this path through the droplets of the Madonna’s tears do little children sadly died surge towards the sky journeying at peace from the black knights of the air…” We resolved that day what the “little children” are – they are the souls of people that have died. So the souls of the dead travel in their second bodies through the universe where dangers await them. For eternity is but one, and times are numerous, some running parallel to eternity, never intersecting with it. Such dangers are what the legend calls “black knights”. Those, in fact, are places in the universe where eternity and time never intersect, thus forming barren times, in which there is no “golden intersection” of eternity and time, and so in them there can be no present, and therefore no life either. These times, as I have said, run parallel to eternity, but as opposed to eternity which flows in both directions, the times that the legend calls “black knights” flow just in one direction never to touch eternity, except in infinity, where they probably melt into it and are cancelled out. If the souls of the dead should with their bodies fall into the hands of such “black knights”, the flows of barren times, they shall not receive their “stable”, meaning the present, and with it conditions for life.

2. Resurrection as the synchronization of two different realities.

You asked what I think that Resurrection is. There is one eternity and countless presents. Let us recall what the “breaking of bread” might mean. That is, as we know, a passage from the Gospel according to Luke. It says there: when they sat at the table He “took the bread and blessed; and breaking it he gave to them. And their eyes were opened, and they knew him; and he vanished out of their sight.” The bread is the body of Christ. He says “I am the living bread come down from the heavens” and the breaking of the bread means that Christ, for His disciples to know him, separated His second spiritual body from His earthly body. What does that mean? Let us recall, father Ružička, our conversation on the intersection of eternity and time in the golden intersection of which the present occurs, namely life. Let us recall that the universe is full of such presents, which signify and offer life. Only one of these presents is on Earth and makes our lives possible. Others are scattered throughout the universe, and are not accessible to us. They were accessible to Jesus and He used them to ascend to the heavens, like we said, as He would stepping stones in the water. But on Earth before He departed He adjusted His earthly “now” with His next “now”, taking a step towards His Father, He synchronized the reality of His earthly enclosure and His spiritual second body, which do not inhabit the same temporal plane. Now let us recall that His disciples were unable to recognize Him. This means that at the time He met with them His two bodies had joined, His earthly body and His second body, the spiritual one. He had two of His realities at the same time. In such a condition He was unbeknownst to His disciples. Unrecognizable. Only when He separated His earthly body from His celestial body, namely, when He “broke bread”, did they know Him, or at least knew one of His bodies. And so He ascended to the heavens visible. That, in my opinion, is Resurrection.

As for us, our two bodies, the earthly and the celestial body, the second spiritual body, for us they do not have the same “now”. For Him they did. He had, at the same moment, both of His bodies and both of His presents, like two eyes in His head. He was able to place both of His presents, both of His realities into the same soul.

There is something that I would like to add to this. Not only does the soul remember its earthly body, but while it is still in it bears the energy of its future body which it senses through its longing for Eternity and which it shall bear upon the death of its earthly body. There lies the opportunity for us to imitate Christ. You, father Ružička, call it De imitatione Christi. This is not actually two bodies in the true sense of the word, it is one body that exists in a dual state. Our second body, the body of the soul, therefore, exists in its potential form during our lives, but we have not developed it.

This second, spiritual, body of ours contains memories of our earthly body and the hope of this earthly body that it will not die completely, that it will be modeled upon Christ who feeds this hope of ours by his resurrection. Since the soul bears as a memory the imprint or image of its physical body which is dead and has returned to dust, it can incarnate the body once more.

If we put the matter that way, it will be clearer to us what Christ meant when He addressed Mary Magdalene: “touch me not for I have not yet returned to my father…” which would mean: I do not yet have a completely equipped second body in which I shall return to Him. As though He had not yet harmonized and synchronized His two bodies. He was in between the memory of His old body and the hope of His new, second body. His two bodies were not in the same “now”. Later, Jesus in Resurrection had both of His bodies at the same time. He joined both His bodies, the earthly and the celestial spiritual body in the same present. And therefore He was able to resurrect visible to His disciples, visible to the human eye, although He was Someone in Resurrection.

II The letter to clergyman Cyril (translated from the old Serbian church language into the everyday Serbian)

To the revered father and clergyman of Sent Andrea, Cyril.

Revered father, I have these days suddenly approached the cessation of my life and grown weak, and my eyes are failing me, I do not see well, and having lived upon my own free will since my youth, I was unable to resist much vice. If my end should find me thus, the monkish life and vows of mine shall all have been in vain… And already I have been having fits for a long time, but no smaller, rather striking me more and more, and I would seek forgiveness, yet all around me are strange…Woe. Woe on the water, woe from the brigands, woe from mine own, woe from the tongue, woe in the town, woe in the desert, woe in the sinful soul, woe from my cunning brethren and among the lying company… And wretchedness as I write this in my scorched book, on evil paper (which can doubtless be seen) with improper ink… And if I were to renounce my sins this day…

And here the letter was interrupted.

Both letters were found on the floor of the bell tower of Saint Luke, after Gabriel’s death. About this death there are two tales. According to one, more probable, he was found dead in this boat once belonging to the Šajkaši. This tale says that his heart failed him. The second tale is longer. According to this one hieromonk Gabriel was found dead by the boatmen on the shore of the Danube, beside a hemlock tree, with a knife in his hand and a small wound on his forearm. On the tree, some in wonder, and others waving their hand as though they knew something about it, they noticed some blood. And in the fork of the tree a piece of bread. The bark of the tree was scratched with a grafting knife, as though somebody wished to graft the hemlock. To graft something not to be grafted…

Gabriel was carried to the tower and Aksinia, who was called, since clergyman Cyril was not in town, arrived running, all in tears, and found Gabriel in the boat that she remembered as a bed. She closed his eyes, crossed him and kissed his forehead, when somebody’s heavy steps were heard on the stairs of the tower.

Aksinia knew those steps and did not turn when father Ružička entered the attic of the belfry. Out of breath and without his wig, with hair like rotten hay, he quickly crossed the deceased and blessed him, and then added immediately:

- What has he done to himself?

- Who can know. Perhaps he tried to erase the memories of the second half of his life, for it was worse than the first.

- And where is his ring?

- What ring? – Aksinia started.

- You know full well which ring. The stone ring that I sent you and paid you to slip on his finger the day your mother died… Find the ring quickly! You received it from Gabriel at the performance of the Good Tidings, and now we shall see whether you returned it to him. Whether you lied to me or not!

The horrified Aksinia looked about her in the bell tower. The window was open, the room was full of old things and spilled ink, books knocked over by the wind from the beams on which they had been placed and quinces that had tumbled from the shelves and rolled across the floor. Finally, she raised her arms in discouragement.

- We must find the ring immediately! – screamed father Ružička frenetically. The voice startled Aksinia, who dropped the glass with the quills that she had been peering into and stretched out a trembling hand towards the monk’s hair arranged into a bun. She untied it, barely managing to control her hands, and took from it the stone ring. Ružička grabbed it and hastily slipped it onto the hand of the deceased.

The bells were quietly humming in the wind, the priest and the woman were standing silently beside the boat in which the deceased monk was sailing off somewhere, staring at the ring on his finger and crossing themselves. She in the Orthodox and he in the Roman Catholic fashion.

And the ring slowly began to change color. It passed through several hues, which mingled and mixed, through yellow, red and greenish. Finally the whole ring turned blue. And this color remained permanent in the ring.

- What does that mean? – cried out Aksinia in amazement, and reverend Ružička slumped onto the bench breathing heavily.

- It means, Aksinia, that our Gabriel shall in life have love.

- Love? What has come over you, father Ružička, so help you God? In what life? How can love be had by somebody who is dead? Do you know what you say and what you do, father Ružička? You are performing sorcery on a dead man! Is that not a sin?

To which father Ružička calmly retorted from his bench:

- My dear child, I would not call it that. I would call it an experiment. What do we want? We want to find out Gabriel’s future and see if and under which circumstances the water of the Virgin Mary, the precious stone and the magical word work and how. The matter is by no means unnatural on our part. Can water, stone and word be sorcery? These are all natural things, of which there are as many as you like. Both in the Vatican, and in the Universal Bishopric in Constantinople, where I have also lit candles…

Here Ružička was interrupted by Aksinia:

- Why is he the one you chose for your experiments?

- He chose this himself. He too wished us to bring this experiment to a close. Had I died before him, he would have placed the ring on my finger and read what the ring had to say…

- Well what does this ring tell you, so help you God, father Ružička? Nonsense. It must be that this has some other meaning! Or the ring is not telling us the truth. It is deceiving us and lying… This is all superstition.

- Perhaps it does not lie – retorted the old man – perhaps it does not lie! That is the point!

As though he had brought some important business to a close, as though some burden had been lifted from his soul and some new view had finally opened up to him, reverend Ružička sighed, crossed himself and descended from the bell tower without a word.

Second Body - Part Five

PART FIVE

1. Food of the Second Body and Mont St. Michel

Upon her return from China Lisa faced my illness seriously for the first time. She changed our diet fundamentally. We began using olive oil, got rid of most milk fats, introduced plenty of fish and vegetables to the table. She lit tiny candles under bowls full of sweet-smelling oils, and bought Bulgarian soaps scented with roses. She hung mirrors far from the entrance door, on it she suspended Tibetan bells and in one corner of the room placed a small copper pot with several coins in it so that money wouldn’t flow from the home. She obtained homeopathy manuals and read passages from them to me. I remember one such case:

BEANS OF SAINT IGNATIUS

“These beans are the main cure for acute sadness. This is especially beneficial for the elderly grieving a loss, preventing them to die of the grief. Ignatius oils the cogs of the grieving mechanism and causes crying.

Signs and symptoms: suitable for those that react badly to consolation, for those persons convinced that the problem is best not talked about, for those suffering in silence, for those that fall ill of a problem, for those that sigh constantly, for the persons that do not wish to eat fruit…”

We traveled to relax.

In Paris we bought a beautiful cushion for the bathtub and visited a gallery that left a permanent trace. We went to the Grand Palais to the display entitled “Melancholy”. The history of melancholy in the West portrayed through works of art. Lisa paused by the Greek tombstone of some Demokleides. Beneath the exhibit stood the sign that it was excavated in Hungary somewhere. The stone slab showed a soul looking at its deceased body in a stone coffin, but the soul itself had the very bodily, very carnal appearance of a beautiful buxom girl.

- That’s how I want to look eternally – exclaimed Lisa as she pointed towards the second body of Demokleides on the slab – can we not achieve that?

Somewhat saddened, Lisa and I went to an inn to rest for a while. Lisa was silent, and then suddenly seemed as though she had reached a decision. She did not want to order a thing:

- We have to pay attention to what we eat and drink. The body of that Greek at the display certainly did not eat at guest houses along the way, but was careful about what it ingested. That’s why it had such a beautiful second body. You have to preserve your earthly body as well, for your second body will bear the image and energy of your first body. That is why we have to take care in which state we shall give our first body to our second as a draft. The second body is similar to the one that we can see on our old photographs. We carry it in our memories from the past, except the second body is not in the past but in the future… Do you remember that television show on organ transplants?

- No – I replied curtly.

- They transplant the liver of someone who liked peanut butter to a patient that never enjoyed peanuts. And after the successful surgery the patient recovers and is very surprised. He suddenly starts liking peanut butter. Therefore the liver retained the memory of its first body, and its second body took on the habits of its first. So do not forget in which condition you will turn over to your second body not only your spirit but your first, earthly body as well. It is part of the evolution, part of the purification that can last for millennia, but Jesus tells us that it is possible. Eternity is inscribed within us and we believe in eternal life whether we are religious or not. Christ did not fast only to keep his earthly body in good shape, but also to show us how we should purify ourselves if we wish to be eternal.

- In one place Christ said to Judas: “You shall sacrifice the body of man I am in now”, and then indeed discarded his “earthly body”.

- Where did you get that from? – asked Lisa.

- From an apocryphal manuscript from the 4th century.

- What does it mean? That Jesus came into his “earthly body” from some previous body? And then returned to that original body from his “human one”? And we?

- You ask difficult questions. But what made you, too, so convinced that our second body exists?

- Are you joking? Are you not, like all men, convinced that you will live forever? We are born with hope of eternal life. Look at yourself. Who would make such perfect software and hardware for something disposable? Do not forget that God created man “after his own image”!

Since then Lisa began to cut down on the number of meals we partook of at inns where she could not control the food that we were given. She began to seek out well-known resorts with marine spas. She proclaimed the new French cuisine healthy, we had a glass of red wine with our meals, in short, she began to pay extreme attention to what our bodies lived off. She was at some turning point, so full of energy that light bulbs exploded whenever she pressed a switch in haste, and microphones attached to her clothes shorted out as she gave television statements about the ruins she was working on. She wrote everything without punctuation marks or capitals like in SMS messages. She took yoga and learned new breathing methods, other than those that we had practiced on our terrace. She told me that with yoga she had begun breathing through her pussy. She told me, speaking more to herself:

- Human beings should be careful what they ingest when they eat. To take as much care what they eat as they do whom they let into their beds. In that sense there is no lunch for free! Cows turn grass into milk, and of that milk we create thought. It makes a great deal of difference what your thought is made of. What our body is sustained on. Which grass the cow eats… It is terribly wrong and harmful, the way we use our bodies! If we could only avoid unnecessary and useless meals! Not to mention all those other things that cause our bodies irreparable damage! I will never go unnecessary things again!…

To this I added, pouring oil onto the flames:

- It is not enough to purify ourselves, we also have to purify the spiritual and physical surroundings we live in…

On the Easter of the year that I fell ill she caught the television broadcast of the special service held in the magnificent cathedral on Mont St. Michel. The gothic church was built on a peninsula as if on a giant pan the handle of which tied it to land. The Roman Catholic priest, a Frenchman, who served in the Holy Land and had come from Jerusalem to hold the Easter sermon in the mentioned church, impressed us both, although he was neither of her Protestant nor of my Orthodox faith. She watched the program, petrified.

- Did you hear what this man is telling us? – she asked me without looking away from the screen – he is reminding us that Christ resurrected in his own body, not in spirit, but in body. In a body of the very same kind as ours. He has something essential to tell us. Jesus is sending us the message – you too can attain eternal life, and in your own bodies – His example says – just follow in my footsteps… But, what does that mean? Explain to me, what does it mean?

- It means – I told her – that Jesus feels that our body can be perfected as well as our spirit, so much that it can withstand time.

- I want to know what that means in practice? What should we eat to make our bodies fit to resist time? Did He eat after rising from the grave?

- He did. The Gospel cites the words of Christ: “I have food to eat that you do not know of.” That is the food of the second body.

- Leave that. Do we know what he ate when he rose from the grave?

- We do. He ate fish, he ate honey on the comb.

- That, then, is one of the messages. Fish means phosphorus, necessary for developing mental capacities. Therefore the mind needs to be improved to a higher level than the one we are at now. What does honey mean?

- Neither animal nor plant. The Ancient Egyptians used honey as medicine, for fractures…

-Honey is beauty transformed into energy. Beauty captured in food. Honey also means pollination, spreading life all around by air… The thing about the honey on the comb I don’t fully understand, it’s too profound… Something eludes me. The builders of the pyramids used honey as medicine… And did he eat bread after rising from the grave?

- Yes – I replied – he ate bread as well. On one occasion upon rising from the grave his disciples knew him that way, because he broke bread before them.

- I don’t care about that. I want to know what message Jesus is sending us. Let us see. He is telling us that apart from fish and honey on the comb we should eat grains… No, that we should eat something bearing germ within it… Whatever that might be. Wheat, barley, rye, rice… So that is the way to the second body, to the conquering of time. You know, I think that there are people on Earth that are already going in that direction. I don’t mean now, but through the generations, at least as far as food is concerned, they travel that path. The ones in Asia, from India, China and Japan, who have been feeding on precisely such food for centuries. Fish, germ and honey. And their bodies already differ from ours. They are leaner… Somehow… Are they on a higher level of awareness than we are in the matter of food?… But what lies at the bottom of it all? What does the food that Christ ate upon rising from the grave feed on? What does germ, flower, fish, feed on?

- Liquid. Christ drank as well, of course.

- There are some tales about a wedding in Kana of Galilee. There he turned water into wine. What is he telling us with that? – remarked Lisa.

- Wine, according to the general belief of Christians, is the blood of Christ. So he turned water into blood. And blood is life. And this he did at a wedding, at the time when in a new marriage there was to be the conception of new life, of issue. Blood is the very same nourishing liquid that sustains life in the body. The turning of water into blood, into life, was an act suggesting conception.

- What does it mean? That water is life?

- Jesus tells us that he who is not born of water may not enter the Kingdom of God.

- What kind of magic water is that? The water from the christening?

- Yes.

- Does He mention water anywhere else?

- He does. In some strange prophecy that happened to him on the Olive Mountain, After the “last supper” he went with his disciples to the Olive Mountain and left them there at the distance of one stone’s throw. He prayed, and that is when it took place.

- What did? You are more familiar with the Bible.

- He prayed to God for the bitter cup intended for him to pass him by. And then an angel from the heavens came to him to “give him strength”. Bloody sweat began poring down Jesus’ body.

- Medicine calls that hematohidrosis.

- Never mind what we call it, what matters is the message that this conveyed to Jesus. At the Olive Mountain something that Jesus had already done before was repeated.

- But there, on the Olive Mountain?

- There it was a proclamation that resurrection was possible. Meaning to give him strength at that difficult hour, the angel brought him the message in answer to his prayer. As though he were telling Him: you can turn matter not living, water (or sweat) into living matter, that is, into blood (namely into life), which means that you can rise from the dead…

- But sweat is not water. Besides, it is slightly salty.

- That’s the point. Woman’s milk is salty too, and so is male seed. The liquids within us are salty, our sweat is salty, and so are our tears. Therefore the water turning into life is salty as seawater. There is an old legend about droplets of the Madonna’s tears scattered through the universe. These drops are like guiding stars by which deceased souls seek their new life borne by their second, children’s body. They seek droplets of water to, like Jesus, turn them into blood, into new life.

- Does that mean that the universe contains nourishing liquids, water, which can be turned into life? Where did the water on Earth come from? Did it fall from the heavens?

- The origin of water is a mystery. The traditions of Essen tell of the water of life poured into our blood by an angel.

- Why does water exist? Why does it answer to pretty and ugly words, why can it listen to music and read? – as claimed by a book.

- It is believed to have fallen from the universe in the form of rain. This celestial rain still falls upon the Earth every day, but in such small amounts that are barely noticeable compared to the total precipitation here. However, this celestial rain has been falling on the Earth for over four hundred billion years, so one could imagine that this was sufficient to fill the oceans, seas and rivers.

- If there is water in the universe, then we can also expect there to be life. Perhaps even my life in some other body, in some other present, as you say. Perhaps I can expect that somewhere in the universe there is a drop of nourishing liquid and some other now of mine, where I am some kind of alien wearing my celestial body like a space suit…


2. Satan drinks Apple Juice

A dozen days or so after a new bout of my illness I dreamed that I was sleeping in an old-fashioned wooden four-poster bed. The posters of these beds had balls on them. In the midst of my dream the devil sat on my bed with a violin. He had three noses and looked astounding. He was no more than seven or eight years old and he was – a girl. Before he began to play, I asked him:

- What’s your name, love?

- You can see for your self, I’m Baphomet.

And Baphomet sniffed with one of her three little noses.

- And where did you come from? – I wanted to know.

- If you frow a stone into the deep from here it will fall after the fird day. Now you, daddy, judge where I come from.

- Since when have you little satans changed gender and become female?

- We follow the developments here. We became female when women here on Earth gained rights. Now your women are becoming all the more powerful and influential, so we too adapt. We too have our developments in that direction. To stay a la page, we update, daddy!… I won’t always be vis small! The stronger the position of women, the stronger I will be… But you’ve asked enough and don’t do that any more, because you don’t know how to ask. You always ask wrong. Listen to what I have to say to you…

And she began to play. In my dream I even knew what she played. I listened to the trills and felt the devil hide a smile in a tear, a minor in a major, hot in cold, time in eternity. When she finished her playing the three-nosed little girl put down the violin and asked:

- Did you understand what I was saying?

- Yes, I did. You’ve become forgetful. You’re repeating yourself! You’ve already said all that some two hundred years ago, when you were sill male, to an Italian named Tartini. And he memorized what you said word for word. And recreated it on his violin as soon as he awoke.

- Recreate it he did, but without understanding a fing! Music, daddy, can be decoded in words, vat’s what I’m saying! Turn sound into numbers, and numbers into letters and you’ll understand what I’m saying. But you people have to be told everyfing several times before you hear it once. I want to tell you what the real big bang looked like, how the universe was created.

- I’m not interested. So many creatures are born and die without knowing what the real big bang looked like, myself as well.

- But daddy, where will your second body go, if not frough the universe and the centuries? And do not tell me that you’re not interested in how the cosmos was created and what it looks like.

I was astonished in my dream and in some way that I can no longer recall I retorted affirmatively, to which the little girl snapped:

- I truly, as you like to say, do not see the future, I am blind to tomorrow, but my memories are deep as the universe and I remember how vis world around us was created… So I can tell you about the big bang. But you already know vat yourself. Fink back!

- Think back to what? The big bang?

- I can draw it for you, if vat would be easier for you to understand.

And the little girl took from her pocket a piece of colophonium used to lubricate the bow and drew two crossed lines on the floor.

- Vis here is eternity, and vis here time.

Then she tossed the colophonium as though she were playing a children’s hopping game and moved it with her foot to the precise intersection point of two lines. Then she crushed it with her tiny hoof with tiny bells hanging from it.

- Did you hear vat? Vat was the big bang! Vat’s how the universe was created: time cut eternity into two. It made two eternities out of the one: - the past and the future. However, severed eternity is no longer vat, but just past and future time. No more of the Holy Ghost of yours vere!

- Then there is no life either! – I retorted, and it suddenly stopped with its baby-talk and began speaking properly as it continued:

- So, in conclusion: when the first intersection of Eternity and Time took place, there was a big bang and from it the universe was formed. As an echo of that big bang there were countless small bangs, countless new small intersections of eternity and time in which life began to thrive. And those are your “presents”… But let us leave the grand tales aside. Let us return to your little tale. You claim, daddy, that after death you will have a second body. That is not true! If there were a second body I would have one! After falling into sin we dressed into animal hides and that is all we have! What was before – has been and no longer matters.

- And Jacob Beme?

- Ah! He says that before falling into sin we had bodies of glass. So that each, even the slightest, of our thoughts could be seen. Why did you and I after falling into sin dress into animal hides? Your Beme does not say that. So that all within us could no longer be seen and monitored! For lust, daddy, lust itself is inside!… But you are not interested in this glass body from Paradise. You are interested in whether there is a second body, the one after death. Do you really believe such nonsense, with which you poison yourself and others? Forget it! Even if it did exist you would never wish for it!

- What do you mean?

- It’s not what I mean. You yourself described this second body excellently! Think back!

- Where did I describe it?

- Think back! Did you not tell your wife of the carnival in Venice? Think back! That is where one of your favorite authors met a vampire. That second body of man was tiny, old, it bleated, ate butterflies, was filthy and lying. It was an upir. You say so yourself. Would you wish for such a second body? There are even worse examples. Think back to the Egyptian mummies! They were preserved to give strength to the Pharaoh’s second body! Look at the museum of Cairo! All the preserved Egyptian pharaohs are displayed there, or rather, their bodies. You saw the strength that can be expected of such bodies? Would you want one of those after death? To nourish your second body?… Of course not. So your calculation is no good! Erase it all! Think of something else! Think back!

-You are scaring me, sweetie, with a scarecrow! Driving a bear away with a sieve! You, as we know, are blind to the future and do not see it since there is none of your fabric in it, in future there is no time. A mummy is a sample of an individual, it preserves all the important components of an organism, its DNS – bones, hair, nails and embalmed skin. Based on this biological formula a being can be established, a new body created by those samples. Perhaps this new body will have what this one has as well, namely apart from the physical its ethereal, astral and mental body as well, we do not know. It doesn’t even matter… A vampire is a type of mummy as well. It only lacks bones, but has teeth, skin, hair and nails…

The little girl did not like my story. She sniffed with one of her three little noses as though she was about to burst into tears and asked interrupting me in mid-sentence:

- Do you have a little juice somewhere for us to drink?

- What would you like?

- If you have some, apple juice would be fine.

I went over to the table and spotted apple juice on it. I took a glass and poured some juice for the little devil.

- Thank you – said the “little girl” and as soon as she had taken a sip she was duplicated. One was still sitting on the bed holding her instrument, and the other had sunk into my biedermeier armchair drinking from her glass of juice. I remembered that this armchair had long since ceased to exist, for my hounds had torn it to pieces in a bout of rage. Something else amazed me as well. Neither of the devils was aware that the duplication had taken place. When the one in the armchair stretched out his hand for me to pour him more juice, the one on the bed, without a glass, stretched out his hand as well and I poured some more for him as well. To my surprise the apple juice did not spill on the bed. I wasn’t sure if they were pulling my leg, or were themselves also deceived by their duplication stunt.

When the one on the bed finished the second round of juice from something that I was unable to see, he gazed at me with the following words:

- Don’t you know me? Think back!

And on my bed I saw a beautiful female figure with that same violin. She was wearing a rococo dress very low-cut in front. And on the hand in which she was holding the bow a green ring.

- Remember me! I am Zabetta. The violinist from Venice. Conservatorio degli incurabili! Incurably ill in my first body, in my second body I sought out health. This second, healthy body of mine set forth into the endless universe, for endlessness corresponds with health. Unfortunately, my universe was false. It was as though you had sneezed and then breathed in the air. This universe experienced a big bang in fixed time, and then having reached maximum expansion, the universe began to contract. This endless universe is breathing. But this particular universe has a flaw, it does not possess eternity… It was created in the endless space in which it spread faster and faster, but in finite time, without eternity. And so I did not manage to seek eternally through the endlessness for the drop of drinking water, and did not reach the “food for the lamb of God”, the Tears of the Madonna. Drops of water are scattered throughout the endless universe, and it takes you centuries to drink your fill. And so I perished of thirst, or as the legend from the 18th century says, fell into the hands of the black knights… And who falls into their hands is dead forever.

Suddenly the other devil sitting comfortably in the armchair spoke to me and said:

- Do you not recognize me either? Remember me!

He was wearing a monk’s habit and his arm bore a slight cut through the fabric of the sleeve. He wore a blue ring.

- I am hieromonk Gabriel. I didn’t have love in my first body, so I sought it in my second body through a universe possessing eternity, for eternity corresponds with love. This was shown by my ring that turned blue. But that did not help me survive. Now I know the difference between Christ and us. The difference is in the death. They are two different deaths.

- In what way? – I wondered, dreaming though I was.

- He resurrected towards eternity, and we, after death, still go towards our future.

- What does that mean?

- We still have not learned to choose the right direction on the vertical line of eternity. As the Holy Scripture would say “our eyes stand fast” so we do not see where we should take a turn. We have not matured, our body is not sufficiently purified. The first body. And so this projects onto our second body as well… Perhaps one day, if we purify it…

- What actually happened to you?

- I strayed into a cosmos spatially finite, but dipped into eternity. It is timeless. In it there truly is no survival, for eternity does not intersect with time in it, since there is none there, and so a man does not have the conditions needed for life. In such a place you will not find what we called the “stable for the lamb of God”. You need go no further even, for the effort is fruitless…

And with those words the monk discarded his habit and rose to reach for something on the bed. He was single again, for the one on the bed had disappeared. Only a violin and a bow were there. And in my dream I thought – will I find a violin and bow on my bed when I wake up?

- Now we come to the third option – he continued – and this model of the cosmos is of particular significance for you. At the beginning the universe distributed its centers of gravity evenly, the density of matter was quite low. However, matter thickened, contracted and whenever this self-compressing universe reaches maximum density, it begins to expand once again to infinity. You must not forget that time breathes here as well, and not just space! Time also expands and compresses, daddy, think about that. Time converts. It eats itself. And what happens if time expands endlessly and before it begins to contract? It becomes eternity for an instant, as you yourself say! So here you have both time and eternity, and space at your disposal as well. The big bang takes place here in the proper fashion. That means that in the bang, borne by your second body, you will go very, very far, but will then, since you have enough time at your disposal, return engulfed in the compression of space and eternity (which, if you recall, breathe). And do you know what will happen then?

- What?

- Then your second body will return and face your first body. From that point you can say: the second body exists! You will be able to say: my second body will have the luck of surviving only in this third form of the universe. But think about it, is such luck worth it? Facing oneself? If it is so, as it is in this simulacrum, then there is no salvation. Where do you put our second body so as not to come face to face with it? Had I found where to run from myself, I would have run long ago! And the same goes for you as well!

- I am afraid it does not. If our second bodies are those aliens about whose existence or non-existence we have been racking our brains for centuries, if our second bodies set forth into the universe searching for their new now and for drops of water, it could be that this universe which is constantly expanding more and more swiftly will take them so far from us that we will no longer be able to connect by thought even, it will be forever too late for our thought to reach them and we will not be able to determined any more if we have a second body or not, if there are aliens in the universe or not…

- Wonderful! – exclaimed the “little girl”. – So that is what you are hoping for. Your motivation for escape into the universe is the fear of facing yourself. There is no better motivation. You hope that you shall not have to face your first body in your second body. For, do you know what the facing of your first body and your second body would mean?

- What? Let me hear your thoughts on that?

- This facing is what Jesus called in your sacred books the last judgment, and Buddha called reincarnation. If you bear that in mind, I believe you would wish to avoid your first body being faced by your second, would you not? Or at least to delay it as much as you can. Right? You would be afraid. Right? Jesus himself barely managed to come to terms with that himself. Recall the words he said to Mary Magdalene: “do not touch me, for I have not yet returned to my father…” He could barely control his two bodies facing one another at the same time.

- And what follows from these tales, in your opinion? – I asked as I sat down on the bed.

- Luckily for you, none of these models is the real one. They do not show the true state of the cosmos.

- Well which is the real one then? – I asked and almost woke of the tension I felt as I was awaiting the reply.

- The right one is the fourth, undreamt of by your astronomy.

- What is this real one?

- That I shall not tell you. For me this right one has no significance. You will see for yourself.

- When?

- As soon as you die – concluded little Baphomet, sniffed with one of her three little noses and started towards the door. She had a slight limp. As she was leaving her bow began bending and turned into a tail, and the violin into a bottom. At the door the “child” turned and added:

- Just so you know, this was not you dreaming me. It was me dreaming you.


3. Chapter for Those that Prefer not to Think

- Will beauty and the beast come over to my place for dinner on Tuesday? – Teodor Ilić Češljar asked me one Friday.

When I repeated the same question to Lisa, she asked:

- It’s not really a good time for me to go out then, but tell me do you want us to go? As far as I can recall, there’s no love lost between you and this Teodor. Whom does he want to show us to?

- I think he wants to show us his lady friend. He intends to get married and this would be some sort of engagement dinner. He’s ordered young sharks and a special wine.

- Isn’t it a bit late for him to be getting married?

When we found ourselves in Teodor’s apartment in Belgrade the following Tuesday, everything was set, but the person that was to surprise us was still nowhere in sight. Teodor looked very handsome, he wore braces and smoked a pipe the tobacco of which rolled the mild scent of apples and cinnamon around the room. He was nervous and when the doorbell finally sounded, he brought into the apartment a person who astounded both Lisa and myself. Both of us in our own way. She wore a long black vest of Chinese grass over a white dress and an enchanting smile over a surplus of dazzling teeth. Around her waist was a male necktie in all colors of the rainbow.

- I have the pleasure of introducing to you Miss Lydia Sakač – Teodor began, but to my amazement Lisa interrupted him with the curt statement:

- There’s no need. The two of us already know each other.

Now it was Lisa’s turn to be surprised, for Lydia addressed me:

- We know each other as well. We went to school together.

- All three of us! – Teodor added and immediately asked:

- How did you two come to know each other? – to which Lisa replied dryly that they had met at an archeological site in China.

- I expected anything sooner than to see you here tonight, I thought you were French – added Lisa and stared at Lydia’s hair. My friend’s guest had an unusual Chinese needle stuck into her bun. The needle was of the kind used at meals, made of red wood with a butterfly sculpted on the handle.

When we sat down around the table, Teodor poured us some chilled purple wine that smelled of roses, took his misty glass in his hand and said as though proposing a toast:

- Tonight I would like to make an announcement very important to me. I have proposed marriage to Miss Lydia, and this evening we shall hear her reply.

The reply was the second shock of the visit. It did not come right away, but some time towards the end of the evening during which none of us knew what was supposed to take place, nor what actually would take place. A certain tension lingered in the room, as though the wine that we were drinking was evaporating and the energies of salt, sugar, lemon and absinthe, all that when combined makes wine good, were floating above us. Although that evening these energies somehow did not cause joy. As thought they were hesitating somewhere over our heads and the wine was not gripping us. None of us knew what we were eating. Conversation died off at the tip of the knife and fork…

Finally, Lisa spoke, twisting her glass around musingly:

- Before I give you my reply, dear Teodor, I think there are some things from my life that you should know, especially from the period when we lost each other from sight, since we were both absent for years. Perhaps you have set us a trap, since my confession will be made here before present witnesses, but there you have it… Let me start with the fine period when we were at school together, a Belgrade high school near Tašmajdan. And when we began going out, as we used to say. At the skating rink with music and hot kisses in the chilly air of the park. Everything began well and as you know, the high school remembers us as one of those ideal couples of which there is only ever one per generation. And then you went to visit your auntie in Italy, and left me here. You did not deflower me because you were jealous and feared that I would become a slut here if you did not leave me virgin. So we parted, believing it to be for a short while. You remember there was a popular song at the time, one that we both knew:

Be there at five to five

If you’re not angry I’ve something to tell you

Be there at five to five

And this time I’ll surely be there too…

I was there at five to five, and you were not. You, cookie, were about four thousand years too late. I do not know and do not want to know what you found there in Italy and who knows where after that, but since you’re proposing, it would be fair of me to let you know what went on with me in the meanwhile, which, I must say, lasted for quite some time…

The silence that came over the table was even deeper than our memories and only Lisa’s spoon clattered once more before the incredible thing took place and Lydia began speaking again. She talked slowly and clearly aiming at Teodor first with one eye and then the other through the prongs of the fork that she was holding up in front of her face:

- As is the case in all lives, my life had visitors as well. They cut into my body sometimes deeply, sometimes more shallowly. These second bodies, as all visitors were more or less welcome, more or less loved. The first to bring his heartbeat into me through my girlish aura was a teacher of Chinese, Professor Aleksey Skobtzoff. He was a sinologist at the Parisian high school called Institut de Langues et Literatures Orientales, Rue de Lille. He had multicolored eyes and a male member similar to that of his famous compatriot Rasputin, which is preserved in a jar with formalin to this day. Apart from Chinese he taught me that the future was renewable. The next was Jan Ruijsbroeck, expert for Norse magic at the University of Columbia in New York. He had a slight squint and it suited him very well. He held me captive in his apartment in 42nd street for a month, fed and clothed me like an empress, while he neither washed nor got dirty. After the four weeks were up he released me back out into the world and never looked at me again. Shaqiq Sohravardi from the Institute of Modern Art in London taught me yoga and how I could (if I wanted to) pronounce the sacred syllable “OM” to expel his seed from my body. The next, if I remember well, was a Milan doctor Eduardo Frutti. He had been nominated for an Academy Award for film music in his youth, and at the time I met him he had been nominated once for the Nobel prize in the field of medicine. He was rich, and made money by fitting women out with fake hymens taking the skin from the eyelids of his patients. One day he offered me this intervention free of charge, but I refused and left him for ever…

- That, Lydia, was not OK, it was, as they say, a fine miss – Lisa interrupted this confession that we were listening to in some kind of frozen silence – perhaps the man wanted to take your second virginity, since he couldn’t take the first, to have your second, virgin body..

It was not quite clear whether Lisa had turned the conversation around to make it less tense, or to pave the way towards some informal and perhaps even joking tone. This was also sensed by Teodor Ilić Češljar who put on some oriental music. A voice from the east was singing as though through a cloth gripped tight with the teeth..

- That was very finely put – Lydia retorted through the music – but I knew full well that he hadn’t intended the defloration of this second hymen of mine for himself. It was to have been some sort of parting gift from him to me, so that I could cash in on this virginity with some Teodor, or some other hunter of love late in life. I was sorry to leave, to be true, for my surgeon was handsome, drove a Bugatti, played the piano beautifully, had a Stainway that I wanted to be buried in, curly hair, shiny groomed nails, white teeth and smooth skin, all in all, his DNA could have continued after his death. He died three years ago somewhere in Asia, of the avian flu. I was comforted by an Armenian, a computer expert in the European Educational Network who taught me to be a porno gladiator; it was something like sex between sports and murder. He had very strong calves, always urinated sitting down, he was a rowing champion I don’t know in which kind of boat and I don’t know at which kind of college. He took me to Constantinople, and there at the Misir-bazaar bought me a necklace of woven gold thread (22 carats, 12,000 knots per square decimeter) and was lost for good in the alleys of the Kapali quarter chasing after some lad. He left me all alone in the capital of Turkey, and the lad he must have caught up with, because later on, as far as I know, he found himself in a sanatorium for AIDS patients in France.

- This list is like a catalogue of ships in Homer! Did you want to have children with all the races in the world? – exclaimed Lisa and burst out laughing, but Lydia paid no attention. She was looking straight at Češljar and continued filling out her catalogue. Dinner was lying untouched, getting cold beside the glasses of purple wine that were inconsolably becoming warm.

- Then came Dr. Winston Hew Fitzgerald, expert in biological engineering from the Institute of Biochemistry in Boston. He had crooked hairy legs that he secretly shaved and claimed that he had a second body. And that he could scratch it. What does that mean? I asked him and received an explanation. It was the favorite topic of his narrowest specialization. The Church believes that sin causes all illness, and to it death is also an illness, though we do not think so. If you had not died today, who would have? The cells of our first, earthly body are struck by atrophy and that is why we die, the cells of cancer never die, they are eternal. In a suitable manner some other cells similar to those of cancer enable our second body to survive after death… To this I retorted that I too had a second body, but would not give him my second pussy, since I was saving it for someone better than he… Do not rejoice needlessly, cookie – Lydia interrupted her confession and spoke to Češljar – I am not keeping my second body for you…

Lisa could not help herself and said:

- I don’t think you were joking about everything concerning the second body.

- Well, let me tell you right away, My lover from China, Horace Keruak, was not killed as you are now insinuating so that I could perform the sorcery with the ring that you saw on his dead hand that day. Keruak was killed in an encounter of intelligencers, as could have been expected. Collateral damage of his profession! But also a real shame. He had a perfect, fast body. He himself was aware of how dangerous his job was and how precarious his position in China. He was the one performing the sorcery, my dear Lisa, and I merely obtained for him a mantra that he needed for it. Besides I was thinking in my sleep as well…

Here Lisa and I looked at each other, remembering what Teodor had told us about trading with mantras for fortunetelling. Then Lisa spat out the mantra itself:

- attor uf aiv iuq ehc eipmoc inna. That is what you got him, isn’t it?

- How do you know? – asked Teodor, shocked, who had until then been keeping silent into his glass, so to speak, and Lydia snapped at Lisa furiously:

- You rummaged through my belongings in China?

- I didn’t have to rummage. I was just shown to the room earlier than you had expected. That’s not the point, the point is what you did with the mantra.

Teodor was now sitting as though he had sunk into his chair, and Lydia retorted defiantly:

- Your question, Lisa, is formulated wrong. It’s not about what I did, but what Keruak did with the mantra. He was determined to perform the sorcery, he used the mantra and then wore the bio-ring all the time, just in case, so that if he were killed I would at least know if man had a second body or not.

- And did you find out? As soon as we found him in your bed you removed the ring from his hand. So you know, you saw by the color of the ring.

- Yes, I saw everything and found out everything, but I will not tell you. I can tell you this much, just for your information, that the aura, the luminous casing of the being, or mandorla, separated from Keruak’s body as he was lying there in our room with the Chinese needle for rice sticking out of his nose, and vanished bearing the memory of some parts of his body.

- What parts? – Lisa asked quietly.

- You already know that. All that women bear in memory of a man that they care about, namely the memory of teeth, moustaches and beard, the memory of his skin texture and nails. Perhaps the memory of his voice.

- And where did this thing vanish to?

- You tell me! Have you ever duplicated yourself? And seen yourself peeing on a toilet bowl the make of porcelanosa or Shoimo. That’s that. The other woman saw you from some other present, her own, from the present moment that is not yours, but parallel to your reality. Bear in mind that the person that sees you as you sit on that bowl you cannot see.

- Is that some kind of one-way, non-returnable gaze?

- Something like that. Imagine two evening trains not going in the same direction, but meeting for an instant at night. And now imagine that one of them is illuminated, the other is not. The ones from the train in the dark can see everything in the illuminated one, while those from the lit train cannot spot the people in the other, non-illuminated one. That is how Keruak could see, there in our room, the two of us and his dead body, from his other present. From his second body. And so that one-way, non-returnable gaze that we can call “Keruak’s gaze” in honor of my late lover, cuts countless tracks, landscapes and regions and stretches out into infinity, continuing into endlessness and eternity, for you can imagine that gazes are endless…

- And what is simultaneity? – Lisa wanted to know with tireless curiosity.

- That could be achieved only by Jesus. Simultaneity is to light up the second train as well. But Keruak was unable to do that and so his spiritual body roamed around in some other reality, in some other train near us and was able to see us, but we could not see him…

- Then how do you know that he could see us?

- I know, because we had agreed that he would give me a sign.

- Tell me about it, as kids would say! And he gave you a sign?

- He did. And that’s all I have to say about it.

- And I will tell you that a Chinese needle for rice with a butterfly on the handle such as you are wearing in your hair has its counterpart. Needles for eating rice always come in pairs. There are always two. The counterpart of your needle of red wood was used to kill your lover Horace Keuak in China! Did you kill him? He was found in your bed in that room of ours.

- Don’t be ridiculous. That’s exactly why I’m wearing this “sister” needle to the one my lover was killed with, to remind me of him. Do you think his people would have let me leave just like that had they suspected me? Had they suspected me, neither you nor I would be here now.

- Why me?

- Because they would have wanted a confession from you on how aware you were of my intentions. But they knew who had killed him before they even called the two of us in for an interview. The interview was on their part merely a token of fine treatment of the deceased and part of their business routine. Besides, I didn’t have a single reason to kill Keruak. He was great in bed. And his seed was hotter than that of others. Hotter than your seed even, cookie – concluded Lydia firing these words straight out at Teodor through the fork.

- Stop harassing Teodor – Lisa snapped suddenly – at least in front of us. Put that fork down! We don’t have to put up with that as well. And it would be best if we were to leave!

And with those words Lisa rose from the table. At that moment I felt so uncomfortable that I threw my napkin down onto the table with the words:

- That’s a good suggestion. Let us leave you two to discuss matters in peace and alone. In private. We have begun to be in your way. And we are drawing you away from the topics of your conversation.

- No way! – Lydia interrupted me, and then turned to Lisa:

- Your beloved husband is a part of my story as well.

- What do you mean? – Lisa asked, shocked, and sat down. Then she slowly, slowly turned towards me and looked at me. From the gaze that causes ears to wither and drop off all of her names sorted by generations jabbed into me: Amava, Arzuaga, Eulohija, Ihar, Swift. Finally her nickname, Imola, also lashed out at me through the gaze. I was petrified before that barrage fire from the various periods.

- Yes, my dear, your beloved cookie was also one of those that did not dare deflower me, although I gave him more than one chance. I told him: better you than some stranger…

- Let’s get out of here! – exclaimed Lisa and rose again, and I, although I believed like all men that things could still be fixed, even though the opportunity for that had been hopelessly missed, got up, and we left the pair to their tale…

What happened with them later on I did not ask, Lisa behaved as though nothing had taken place, although from then on and until the rest of my life she never spoke anything but English with me. Besides, that did not last for very long.

As for Teodor, I expect that she and Lydia had broken up, as she had wished. For he no longer mentioned Lydia or his marriage. And Lydia?

She continued to think in her sleep.


4. The Dreams of Lisa Swift

One morning Lisa once again told me what she had dreamt:

I’m dreaming that my husband and I are trying to fall asleep somewhere in some yard, on the ground, wrapped in some kind of blankets. It’s dark, muddy but dry, we’ve chosen a spot beside some small building, barn, or chicken coop, trying to find some kind of shelter. We make something like a bed there. We’re started from our slumber by an apparition sneaking up on us from the nearby woods, or dark space, which we already feared. Like a whitish ghost it’s trying to get close to us furtively. I shout at it and it retreats, but does not give up. It approaches again, this time as if it wants to attack us, or to drive us away from the spot we are in. We move around the building a bit, but it continues to drive us away and terrify us. I know that I’m yelling at it, but is it yelling as well I don’t know, it seems not. But it is threatening and getting closer and closer. In the midst of its most ferocious attack we can suddenly hear a sound behind our backs and on the building next to which we placed our bed a door opens and out comes another, smaller figure, but also all wrapped in white. We are horrified and don’t know which apparition to defend ourselves from. Then the larger apparition rushes at us and we move out of its way, but see that (without the barrier that we had formed) the smaller one is rushing towards it. Then we realize that these beasts are in fact a mother and her cub, which it was trying to get close to in vain while we were standing in its way not even dreaming of what was going on.

When she woke up Lisa understood nothing at all of this dream, but the following day what she had dreamt made itself apparent to her. She had dreamt of death. Its child, the child of death, was under our control. Had we not returned it to her, she would have had to kill us to get to her offspring. Since it so happened that we returned her cub, or rather freed the approach to it for her, she left us alive.

- Next time we might not be collect enough to move out of its way – remarked Lisa fearfully and asked me:

- What is the child of death?

I replied without thinking:

- Perhaps death is not what we think it is. Who can know? Perhaps it is something completely different? Perhaps death also has a second body, like we do? Small, not yet developed? Perhaps we all have two deaths, and think that we have only one? Or several?…

After this dream Lisa became scared of me. Still, every evening she would in her thoughts draw a circle around our bed in the hope that it would protect us. It did not. One night we did not let the second body of death go to its mother and I died. We did not adjust.

My eyelids somehow grew thicker, some blackness started welling up from inside, I heard that sound and then it happened. The world turned into water from which I finally, after seventy years, surfaced into a dream as though I had come out to shore to catch my breath…

A few days after my death Lisa dreamed that she met me in the street by the crossroads in front of London Square. How are you? – she asked me. I showed her my right arm. It had no hand. Instead of a hand I stretched out towards her as though for a handshake a divining rod – the device used to discover where there is water. Lisa woke up in amazement with a question that nobody was there to answer:

- Did he lose his hand in the netherworld? When he died, his hand was whole…


5. Bunker near the Village of Babe

Lisa was surprised to see Teodor Ilić Češljar at my funeral. Dressed very politely for the occasion he looked fine and was extremely attentive. He had the walk and leg construction of those rare people that do not crease their trousers. He escorted her from the cemetery realizing that there was nobody else to do so in Belgrade. They went to a pub for a drink and she burst into tears.

- What happened to him? – Teodor asked. She burst into tears again, took him by the hand and led him to our Dorćol apartment.

- What’s this? You’re whitewashing? – Teodor asked in amazement as soon as they entered the apartment.

- That’s what I wanted to show you – Lisa said.

All of the walls were covered in something resembling scaffolding along a building, except that this scaffolding was on the inside. It was small, as though constructed for builders a foot and a half tall. These were empty book shelves. The book shelves had even been placed over old book shelves. They also rose in front of the glass wall resembling an aquarium, which was dry as a desert now. And all of the book shelves were empty. There was not a single book on any of them.

- I don’t understand – said Teodor as he sat down on a chair. – Why are all the shelves empty?

- That’s the point. He kept telling me that books were arriving for him from all over the world. His books. He claimed that they were being sent by publishers and readers and he kept ordering more and more new shelves for the books in the terrible fear that he would not have where to put them and would have to throw them away. He went to the post office every day to collect parcels with his books, which did not arrive, but he believed that they had. He believed that they had until the very last moment of his life and sorted these non-existent books onto the book cases complaining all the time that there was not enough space… And then last fall he claimed that all the books had flown out of the window and moved to warmed parts together with the migrating birds. He ran out into the street and watched them as they flew south. He claimed that some of them had caught on to the power lines in their flight, that they had been injured and fallen to the ground. There he saw, he told me, a copy of the Inner Side of the Wind rolling around hurt and muddy in some puddle.

***

When Lisa found herself in the village of Babe after the commemoration forty days upon the funeral, Teodor Ilić Češljar passed by our house, waved to her and asked her to join him for a cup of coffee at the only inn there, called “The Hot Raven”. They sat under a maple tree, drank Nescafe and chatted trying not to start any conversation that had anything to do with me. It was clear that such a conversation would only aggravate existing wounds. Beside them in the little garden the cat that hunted with its hind paws as well was playing. Up from them at a curve in the road a round concrete building surrounded by woods could be seen.

- What is that over there? That bunker! – asked Lisa as she stroked the cat that was cuddling up both to her and to the chair beneath her.

- That’s an old German defense building. The Germans raised it during World War II and when they retreated they left it padlocked. The Russian units tried to destroy the bunker in 1944, but they did not have the time. Since nobody was putting up any resistance from it, they continued towards Belgrade, and the Partisan officer that found himself in the village ordered the padlock from the bunker to be broken. The only blacksmith in the place was called for, my father. He broke the padlock easily, but it turned out that the thick steel door of the bunker was locked and that no skeleton key could open it. And so they placed guards beside the bunker and let time go by. After several weeks they packed up and left, and the bunker was forgotten. Then the local people from the village of Babe began taking interest in the bunker. They wondered what could be inside. Dead soldiers? Weapons? Gold deutschmarks of the Third Reich? Imagination raced, but cracked on the steel and concrete that was guarding the secret. The bunker was first grown over by brush and woods, and then by oblivion…

Looking at the bunker musingly Lisa told Teodor:

- I keep thinking about wars. We archaeologists always have to pay attention to such matters. Without war no archaeological calculation can be correct. And I wanted to ask you something related to this. Who do you think the Byzantines were? They were here. In a sense you too belong to their “Commonwealth”, as they say in the field these days.

- That is something that you, as a learned archaeologist, excavating the ancient Greek underworld, could tell me.

- No, what do you, mister Teodor, think of them? What my husband thinks, that I know. But what do you think?

- Byzantines are Greek that have forgotten how to sail.

- What do you mean?

- Byzantines have forgotten that they once used to be Argonauts, they forgot that Greece is by the sea and how boats are constructed and what they are used for. Byzantine never had a fleet, to transport wheat from Bulgaria to Constantinople to feed the Byzantine capital they hired Venetian galleys. The most important part of the town, Gallata, guarding the marine entrance into Constantinople from the Golden Horn, was built by the Genovese for the needs of their trading fleet. It’s no wonder that the firm walls of Constantinople fell under the attack of those with boats. Under the attacks of two mighty fleets – Venetian and Turkish. But that was not the end of the matter. Other countries belonging to the so-called “Byzantine Commonwealth”, as you mentioned, namely Serbia, Bulgaria and Russia fled from salty water as if from ancestral sin.

- And Dubrovnik?

- I’m glad you asked. That is different. Almost all Serbian kings in the middle ages besieged Dubrovnik with the desire to rule this small but diplomatically and commercially mighty Roman Catholic republic on the Adriatic Sea, which possessed safe fiscal deposits (like Switzerland in our day and age), a good geographical position and a strong trading fleet. However, all Serbian sieges of Dubrovnik failed for the same reason.

- Which is?

- Serbs did not know how to swim.

- Indeed?

- Of course, this was put metaphorically. None of the Serbian Medieval rulers had a fleet, and so the sieges turned out to be barren, because the people of Dubrovnik received by sea all that they needed to withstand the sieges and attacks from land. The same goes for Russia as well. It was not until Peter the Great that the Russian fleet was constructed, and he did not build it on the sea either, but deep inland at first at a river shipyard called Voronyez.

- Fascinating! – Lisa concluded as she rose to start home.

Then Teodor asked her if he could come to her assistance in any manner, to help her with anything. Lisa said that she had already gotten everything done and then he offered her another suggestion.

- I would like to show you something. More precisely, I would like to disclose to you a secret. I did not even disclose it to your late husband, although we were close.

- What could that be? – asked Lisa, interested.

- It’s that German bunker. Join me for lunch at the bunker. I will prepare a small feast, and you just need to show up without drawing too much attention to yourself as you approach that concrete monster.

- You are inviting me to lunch at the bunker? You must be joking? How will I get in there? With a bazooka?

Teodor laughed and gave her a key. The key was a work of blacksmith art, it had a handle like all keys do, although slightly longer, but the opposing end was cut out in the form of a swastika.

- Where on earth did you get that thing? Lisa asked.

- I thought of it and crafted it myself. It opens the door of the bunker with the greatest of ease.

- And all this time, for decades, you have been entering there while the village was racking its brains in vain for a way to break down the door and rob the bunker?

- Of course, but I did not rob it, because that would have been known of, no matter what I brought to the light of day from there. Besides, you’ll see when you enter.

When Lisa Swift came to the bunker at the arranged time, black cats were poised on the branches above them like crows. The key easily slipped into the lock and unlocked the door with ease, but the door was hard to open. When she stepped inside she realized that darkness reigned there. It occurred to her to look for a switch and to her surprise the light suddenly shone out, startling her. She did not immediately realize where she was. Before her there was a table set for two full of crystal and silverware. Behind it was a salon in the style of Louis LVI, a sofa, a desk and an incredible amount of drink and tins of food. What drew her attention was the French cognac Courvoisier, English Johnny Walker whisky, American bourbon, and a great choice of French and Italian wines. Mostly the years of 1938, 1939 and 1940. Lisa also noticed cans with goose pate, tins of salmon and tuna, and stacked beneath the window like yellow, red and blue bricks were American army rations from 1944 containing breakfast, lunch and dinner. The yellow breakfast packets coated with wax (to prevent them from getting wet – plastics had not yet been invented then) contained: a ham and eggs can, coffee, sugar and powdered milk, a pack of Chesterfields, chewing gum and cookies. Lunch, apart from the already mentioned also contained a can of fish, and some Camels, the early dinner consisted of cheese, butter, cookies, a condom and powdered fruit juice. Along with that were a bar of chocolate and a jar of cherry jam…

Lisa noticed in surprise that the relay station still worked, as well as the ventilation system. Obviously, Teodor Ilić Češljar had been keeping everything in perfect order. On the desk there were books, and on the wall some kind of inscription. Lisa read what was on the wall and it surprised her. The words were:

EVA SHAKESPEARE

Lisa went over to the desk and looked over the books. Ezra Pound and “The Importance of being Earnest” by Oscar Wilde.

- Surely German soldiers and officers didn’t read Shakespeare, Pound and Oscar Wilde? – she wondered and looked once more at the graffiti on the wall, trying to remember who Eva Shakespeare might be.

And then she heard a voice behind her back:

- That’s the name of Ezra Pound’s wife – Teodor explained as he stepped into the bunker…

They stood there indecisively for a few moments. Then he offered her a seat in one of the two armchairs and told her that he would prepare lunch in two steps. He swiftly and deftly opened one tin, lit a primus cooker and made a scrambled egg on caviar. He placed the content of one Foie gras can on the table, fried some bread and served onion jam in a small glass dish. Finally he poured two glasses of champagne and invited Lisa to the table.

As they ate, Lisa Swift asked Teodor what he had been doing in Paris.

- All sorts of things. But I preferred going to the cemetery.

- To the Per la shese?

- Yes.

- What did you do there?

- I went to visit two graves.

- Whose?

- Chopin’s, and the grave of a compatriot of yours.

- ?

- Oscar Wilde… You know, he too supported himself for a while in the same manner as myself. It was from him that I learned that verses, and words in general, can be cashed in very well.

- ?

- He sold his ideas for literary works like I sell old sorceries. His grave, if you haven’t been, is a veritable museum. The exhibits change every day. From hour to hour, so to speak. His readers constantly bring all sorts of presents to his grave and leave them there. At the time when I used to visit it you could find various things there: a female high-heeled shoe, a half-drunk bottle of Bordeaux, a love letter addressed to Oscar Wilde – Per La shese, a photograph of a naked girl dedicated to him, a bottle of perfume, Maxfactor lip rouge, verses written with a charred match on a subway ticket, a handkerchief doused in the male scent Givenchy, a copy of the novel “A Picture of Dorian Gray” translated into French, published in 1936, the imprint of reddened lips, a lock of hair… I felt through my pockets to see what I could leave him and didn’t find anything suitable. Yet I didn’t want to depart and not leave a present for him like so many others had done. So I finally took out my pipe, filled and lit it. I drew from it twice and left it for him lit as it was, full of aromatic smoke. And so I parted from my pipe. Now I smoke this cheaper one…

- And what did you say that he had sold? – asked Lisa and straightened out her legs beneath the table, stretching. Lunch was over, Teodor put on some music and I waited for what was about to happen knowing that it certainly would take place sooner or later. Probably right there in the bunker.

- You asked what he had sold? That’s a lovely little tale. In a pub or on some bench somewhere Oscar met one of his French author acquaintances. The writer sat deep in thought and did not even notice Oscar.

- Why are you so pensive? – Oscar asked him.

- I’m thinking of a topic for my new book.

- Why should you rack your brains with that? I have heaps of topics each of which is better that the one you will come up with. I can sell you one if you want.

And Oscar Wilde sold one of his topics to this French friend who used it and gave the novel to a publisher for printing. And then complete chaos took place. In a French theater a new play by a famous French playwright was being shown, in which to his amazement the French novelist discovered the topic that he had just used in his novel. Livid with fury, he attacked the author of the play accusing him of stealing the topic from him at the publishing house.

- And what happened in the end?

- Nothing. Oscar Wilde had sold the same topic to both of them.

- So that is how you also sell to all and sundry the magic basmas and sorceries from Italy?

- No. Or yes, but I take care to whom. In fact, those basmas are fake.

- Fake?

- You I can tell, but bear in mind that you will destroy me financially if that news leaves this bunker. None of those sorceries is worth a thing, although they have been traded for over three hundred years now. They are said to be in Etruscan, but they’re not. In fact, all of these sorceries are part of the same whole, but were in the interest of more lucrative trade split up into several parts and each of these parts is sold and bought separately. As was once (and sometimes now as well, though) done with the paintings of the great masters, which were cut up into little pieces, and then disposed of piece by piece. These pieces of “magical” basmas have been given various names. One, sold as the Letter of Artemis, reads as follows.

Teodor took a slip of paper and wrote out several letters on it:

atto’tseuq ehc ero euqnic ertlo uip rei

- Another sorcery usually called Kibela’s smile does not mean a thing at first glance. It is the most expensive at that, for it has, so they say, a numeric value as well… Finally, the third that I got my hands on some call the Seal of Mary – concluded Teodor and handed Lisa a note with the following:

attor uf aiv al iuq ehc eipmoc inna

Although they have been paid dearly for centuries, sometimes even in blood, these sayings are not worth a penny. That can be seen when they are read in the mirror. Then you can see that they are verses in old Italian, but younger than the Italian in which Ancient Sicilian poets sang, such as Kompiuta, for example. It is very easy to read them in the mirror like that and realize that they were all sung in the metrics of a once very popular poetic form – the triplet.

And Teodor read out the verses in a very fine Tuscany accent:

Ier piu oltre cinqu’ore che quest’otta…

Anni compie che qui la via fu rotta…

- Let me conclude – he said – those are Dante’s verses from the “Divine Comedy”, and can be found in the XXI verse of “Hell”. They refer to the date on which the bridge passing over the “sixth pit” collapsed. The bridge fell at the time of Christ’s descent into Limb. Some say that these verses already existed before Dante inserted them into his work and that they were used for sorcery, as a mantra for calculating the day when Christ would reach Had. I do not know if they can be used to find out the date of the second coming of Christ, but I do know that they are of no assistance in sorcery.

- Incredible. How come nobody discovered their origin for so long?

- Nobody discovered the deception because when they were written down the verses were always spelled out backwards, from right to left. Besides, the sorcery with these fake mantras was always combined with another spell. They are said to help in fortunetelling with some ring and holy water used to find out if a person is to have happiness, health or love in his life. I do not know about the water from the Spring of the Virgin Mary, perhaps it does give health, love or happiness to some second body of ours. The same goes for the stone ring, which I have never seen, perhaps it is also of some use there, but I know for a fact that the verses, mantras or basmas that I and others sell to ostensibly assist in this sorcery are not worth a thing. Just as, in general, literature as a whole is not worth a thing. There is much more value in those anchors that were once inherited or given as dowry.

- And the basma that you wished to sell my husband? The one that a woman should whisper to a man with whom she would have a child? You called it Kibela’s smile. Would you sell it to me?

- I would not.

- Why? For fear I would abuse it with you?

Teodor Ilić Češljar laughed at those words. Then he embraced and kissed Lisa Swift.

And then in that kiss Lisa said to him a mantra from which he didn’t abort only because he was male. In that kiss Lisa said a number:

- Mille dugento con sessanta sei…

And she kept on repeating it for as long as that union lasted in which he penetrated the aura of her body and entered his aura into her.

- Mille dugento con sessanta sei… Mille dugento con sessanta sei… Mille dugento con sessanta sei…

***

After their lovemaking they lay there as if destroyed. She was lying on her bun as though on a pillow, and he with his head thrown back. Finally Teodor broke the silence.

- How come you know Kibela’s smile?

- I have known it for a long time. I found it in Ephesus. It was just a number at the time. 1266. Since the number was accompanied by a note in Italian: Sorriso di Kibela which I translated as Kibela’s smile, I translated the number into Italian as well. I said the number out loud: Mille dugento con sessanta sei…The words reminded me of something, but I didn’t know what. When you were citing Dante’s verses from “Hell” today and mentioned Kibela’s smile, I remembered where I had read the verse. And I knew immediately that you had left out one of the verses from the middle of the triplet. This very Mille dugento con sessanta sei… which you sell as Kibela’s smile. And the veil finally fell from it all.

- From what? – asked Teodor, throwing Lisa a smile that singes the ears.

- The verse that promises the conception of a child you left out before me just now on purpose, so that you could cash it, sell it to somebody… although you are convinced that it is not worth a thing… Perhaps that is why you did not want to foist it off on me.

And with those words Lisa rose because mild smoker’s agitation was gripping her more and more forcefully.

- By the way, does this bunker have any ventilation? Can I smoke in here?

Not waiting for a reply Lisa reached for her purse with the intention of taking her cigarettes from it. Suddenly she let out a cry and dropped the cigarettes staring in shock at something in the purse.

- Is it a snake? – asked Teodor, laughing.

- Don’t laugh, don’t laugh! It’s not a laughing matter. Look, the ring of my late husband has changed color!

And Lisa Swift took from the purse her handkerchief with which my ring had been tied. She had been carrying it around with her ever since my death. The ring had indeed changed color for the first time since I had received it. It was red. While it had been on my finger during my lifetime it had always been black. That meant that it had not shown a thing. And now it had suddenly turned red.

- What does it mean when the ring changes color? – Teodor asked in a calming tone of voice.

- That depends on the color.

- And the red that it has now turned into, what does it mean?

- It means something horrible! It means that the ring is showing that my husband is happy now.

- How do you mean happy when he has been dead for over 40 days now?

- You tell me. But that is precisely what the ring is saying. Horror! Where is he happy? Can he see us like this, embraced?

Lisa pulled away from Teodor’s arms and got up… Her eyes were empty as the two champagne glasses on the table in the bunker.

- If he can see us, how can he be happy?

- Wait a minute – Teodor calmed her – all that is nonsense. Just like my magical verses!

- You could be right, but the ring is not nonsense. It really does change color depending on the bodily energy that a person emits…

- The bodily energy that a person emits? Do you realize what you just said? – Teodor asked in amazement.

Lisa could barely hear him. She couldn’t stand questions anyway and was not prepared to reply to them. Instead of answering, she rushed out of the bunker and ran home holding the ring before her eyes the whole time.


6. Kiss on the Neck

She flopped into one of the wicker chairs on our terrace. She placed my ring on the table before her and looked at it, barely recognizing it red as it was. Perhaps the ring really did get its color depending on what my body was emitting. My second, spiritual body. And perhaps it was telling the truth. Despite everything, Lisa thought, perhaps I, her husband, truly was happy now. Though not in this “present”, hers, but in some new “now” of my own. Then Lisa suddenly heard the sonic thread. It was descending down on her from the heights and Lisa thought:

- Perhaps somebody wants to speak to me…

Then the sonic thread was severed by a different sound that was entering one of her ears and exiting the other. Panicking, Lisa began breathing deeply. Deeper and deeper, until it turned into the breathing exercise that we both used to practice right here on this very terrace in the village of Babe. After inhaling several times Lisa felt herself duplicate. Just as she had then. Now she could see herself sitting back in the wicker chair, with raven hair curly as a fur hat. She could even see on the windowsill behind her back a bottle of white wine and read the letters on the label: Duša Dunava (soul of the Danube). The person that was watching her could clearly see not only her, Lisa, but the past and the future as well, but between them this person did not have a “now”. It did not have a present. And so Lisa recognized her observer. It was myself watching Lisa sitting in that wicker chair. And Lisa could not only see what I saw (namely her) but could also think what I was thinking. To feel what I felt at that moment. Like in those dreams where Lisa and I turned into one another. Now it seemed as though she was I and she knew that my energy after death still existed. Now it was clear: the ring told us of the happiness, love or health of some second body, no the one we are in here and now. The ring does not lie. But something new was taking place with the energy of that second body.

During my lifetime my body held this tiny, terrified soul within it like a slave. Now it had all turned upside down. Within me, whoever I now was and wherever I had found myself, a tremendous change had taken place, my time had turned the lining inside out like a sleeve. My soul had broken free of the body in which it had been enslaved, it had experienced something like a big bang. By energy after death, my tiny second body was now traveling joyously, young and happy, through its enormous astral soul as though through the universe. It was seeking a drop of time and a drop of water. It desired the golden intersection of time and eternity and with it a sip of the Tears of the Madonna to feed its new “now”…

- So that is the true form of the universe – thought Lisa and cried out. My ring had changed color before her eyes once more. Now it was completely black again. Lisa’s duplication was gone as well. But the frequency was not entirely disconnected. In losing touch with my second body she felt something like a light itch on the neck. She touched the spot and felt something that resembled the trace of a touch. The itch was spreading outwards in four branches. It was in the form of the Hebrew letter Shin. Since she knew how to read kisses, Lisa read it. The reader has surely recalled it as well.

In my kiss Arzuaga Ihar Lisa found the following message:

Be as happy as you can!

Second Body - Post Script

POST SCRIPT

Now it is time for the reader to pose the inevitable question that comes at the end of a book such as this:

- If you are dead, like you say you are, who wrote this book?

The reply is quite simple:

- Is your library not full of books the authors of which are dead? And that you don’t mind, yet here, suddenly… who wrote it?

- It’s not the same – you will rightfully say – they wrote their books while they were alive, and died afterwards. And you are not dead if you are writing novels.

- What did you say? That I’m not dead? Well that’s what this book has been telling you all along. That I’m not dead. That somewhere none of us are dead. But since I believe that the reader is always right, because literature is lead into the future by readers, and not writers, I will add one more explanation.

Of course this book could not have been written by myself for the very reason that you have stated. The readers are not dumb not to realize who the author of this novel is. This book was written after my death, in her native English language, by my wife. The author of this book is Elisabeth Amava Arzuaga Eulohia Ihar-Swift. With the nickname of Imola.

Спонзор хостинга
"Растко" препоручује

IN4S Portal

Плаћени огласи

"Растко" препоручује

© 1997 Пројекат Растко и појединачни носиоци ауторских права, осим ако није другачије назначено.